/Sermons http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons en-us Thu, 9 Sep 2010 14:28:27 GMT Caravel CMS RSS App Looking at Ourselves http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Looking at Ourselves.rtf@CB4
Looking at Ourselves While Thinking About Racism
Acts 9:1-9
By Stephen Penner
January 18, 2004

Introduction
This morning I'd like to bring together our theme for this series of messages, ``What is God saying to FMC?'' with the fact that this is the weekend when we celebrate Martin Luther King and his legacy in American life. King's holiday gives me an excuse to visit with you about the great evil of racism. Eventually we must this morning think about racism by turning the spotlight inward, upon ourselves, here at our beloved church.

This is an important topic for us to think about if we care about our church and community. It is a topic that for many people is omnipresentthey are always aware of issues of race. But for others, especially those who are ``white,'' it is a subject one can just ignore. That is one of the ``privileges'' of being white.

I don't stand here as an expert on racism. It is hard for me to understand what basic terms mean. I have a vague recollection of years ago being taught that there were four basic races on our planet: Mongoloid, Caucasoid, Negroid, and Australoid. Three of these ``races'' are associated with place and history, every group except the Negroid race. They were not identified with a place, only with a skin color.

As scientists began to study these groups, they kept having to divide people up all the more. They found far more variety with the groups than between them. Eventually the modern day understanding was reached, that there really is no such thing as race. There is just one race, the human race. Therefore, in actuality, race is a myth. There is no such thing as race.

But racism is for real. That people divide up the human family along perceived racial lines, and then build prejudices on those assumptions, that is real. Racism is real even though it is built upon a myth, that there is such a thing as different races within the human family.

So racism is. Let's take that and put it to the side. Now let's think about Sunday mornings. Here we are again, together, on a Sunday morning. What is said about Sunday mornings in America? You've all heard it before: the most segregated hour in American life is at 11 am on Sunday mornings. You can go to Jon's Bear Club, or a Reedley College geography class, or the city council meeting, and you won't find anything like what you see on Sunday mornings in church. And what is there to do about that?

I tell you, I really hate that critique. I get defensive. You can find a lot of ways of explaining it. I get mad. There are a lot of other churches in the same boat so don't just look at my church. I feel frustrated. I don't know that I'll ever experience anything different in my entire lifetime.


Acts 9:1-9
I don't think you need much convincing that the biblical record deplores racism. God, who created all people in God's image. Who calls everyone to his holy mountain. In Christ there is ``no Jew or Greek, there is no longer slave or free, there is no longer male and female; for you are on in Christ Jesus.'' We know Jesus as the friend of all, one who welcomed all into this presence.

You probably know that in the Mennonite world in our country a lot of anti-racism work has gone on under the title ``Damascus Road.'' The Damascus Road training program, sponsored by MCC US, has had a significant impact on many different Mennonite institutions and congregations. Mennonite Church USA, as it was formed, was profoundly shaped by this anti-racist training program.

When it comes to our attitudes and actions pertaining to race, maybe we all need a Damascus Road experience.

Meanwhile Saul, still breathing threats and murder against the disciples of the Lord, went to the high priest and asked him for letters to the synagogues at Damascus, so that if he found any who belonged to the Way, men or women, he might bring them bound to Jerusalem. Now as he was going along and approaching Damascus, suddenly a light from heaven flashed around him. He fell to the ground and heard a voice saying to him, ``Saul, Saul, why do you persecute me?'' He asked, ``Who are you, Lord?'' The reply came, ``I am Jesus, whom you are persecuting. But get up and enter the city, and you will be told what you are to do.'' The men who were traveling with him stood speechless because they heard the voice but saw no one. Saul got up from the ground, and though his eyes were open, he could see nothing; so they led him by the hand and brought him into Damascus. For three days he was without sight, and neither ate nor drank.

You know the story. Saul is taken to Ananias in Damascus. Ananias is at first uncertain but soon lays his hands upon Saul and says

Brother Saul, the Lord Jesus, who appeared to you on your way here, has sent me so that you may regain your sight and be filled with the Holy Spirit.

Soon Saul will be preaching that Jesus is the Son of God. The Damascus Road training program uses Saul's conversion experience on the Damascus Road to call the church to another conversion experience, toward becoming centers of healing and hope, places committed to the struggle against the power of racism.

Just plain living
Rodney King said, ``can't we just all get along?'' I know I want to say, ``Is it really that bad? Just look at all the diversity around us. Just lighten up and live.'' But I know that I see only in part. Here and there friends have pointed out to me how I see the world through my own filters. If only I could see what they know to be real.

Once I was with an African-American friend in South Carolina. We were in a car together and we weren't sure how to get to our destination. So I quickly proposed that we stop and ask for directions. I zipped into a convenience store parking lot, jumped out of the car, and burst into the store, my friend cautiously trailing behind. I was fairly loud and aggressive in asking for directions. The white man behind the counter gave us directions. We left. That was the end of it.

At least it was for me. My friend experienced the encounter far differently. He saw and felt the experience with the man behind the counter far differently. Suspicion and hostility lurked in the air. He could feel the tension in the air. He was even a bit afraid of what the man behind the counter might do.

On another occasion I was with a delegation of African-American Mennonites in a game park in Kenya. I was the only white person in our group. We stopped by a lake to look at the scenery. Nearby another van load of European tourists was parked. The Europeans were admiring the scenery as well.

Maybe we milled around for 15 minutes, taking pictures and talking. Then we got back in the van and headed off. Immediately the conversation in our van turned to the Europeans. Did you see that? Did you hear that? I had completely missed a whole boat load of non-verbal signals. Glances. Cameras held closer to the hip. Whispered words. All the little signals that said, we are suspicious of you. We better be careful. And maybe deep down at an unconscious level, we are better than you and we must protect our position.

Things that come along with being White
I am learning that there are different ways of experiencing life in America. If you are acknowledged as white you live with some different assumptions and privileges. I think most of these are unseen and unspoken.

Tobin Miller Shearer talks about ``spaces'' (or perhaps ``themes'') that white folks need to grapple with to better understand themselves. Those of us who are white face tough issues. ( Set Free , pp. 87-88)

One of the critical spaces is what Tobin calls ``loss.'' As European-Americans we have lost something in becoming white. Most European-Americans have lost or given up much of their culture and history. I think Tobin would say we have given up, perhaps intentionally or perhaps not, a particular sense of who we are and where we came from in order to blend in to the great American melting pot.

Those German signs in the Fellowship Hall are a reminder of that past. The first language my dad knew was German but he lost much of it in the great task of assimilation. Some want to forget the past and just deal with the present. This may be rooted in embarrassment or just not caring but, in any case, a story was lost. This is why it is good that we strive to remember where we come from. Our active Centennial Committee is a good example of trying to make history relevant.

Another space that is difficult to face and acknowledge is our need for control. I am certainly accustomed to having a fair degree of control, of power, of being able to shape the parameters of a discussion or a problem. Tobin sees this as a spiritual problem. We want things to be under our very tangible control. The answer is to ``ground ourselves in God'' and not always place ourselves (us white folks) in positions of control and authority.

Our church
One of the privileges of being white in America is that you can live with a comfortable sense that most of the messages coming to me are familiar. I took a drive over to Rite-Aid to check this out. I'm going to walk around the store and just look at the magazines, the pictures on the walls, and see what I feel. Most of the magazines, most of the pictures on the wall, were of white people like me.

Then I thought about television, movies, sports, the newspaper. What do I see? Who are the news anchors? Who are the reporters? Who populates the tv shows? Now I didn't study this but my impression is that there is more and more diversity displayed through these mediums, and that the effort to put people of color in positions of authority is moving beyond tokenism.

But then, we have to think about our church.

Perhaps this issue of control is a starting point for us in looking at our own church and community. Where does control and power lie in our church? Who is at the front? Who makes the decisions? Is control and power exerted in both formal and informal ways?

Obviously here at our church we must continue to face the challenges of being one church with two worship options. I believe it is a key, critical challenge which stares us in the face as we look into the future. We look at our town and its changing ethnic demographics. What does this say to us and our future as a congregation?

Or put another way. Can we become more authentically one church? What would it take? What would it mean? I think it is fairly easy to participate in First Mennonite Church life without a vivid sense that there is another worshiping body that is just as much ``us,'' who we are.

If we try to become more than we are now we will have to face these spaces of loss and control. Does desiring to become more truly one mean that everyone has to lose a sense of history, or lose a sense of cultural preferencesall for the sake of some homogenized new reality? What a challenge! To move to a new space without huge loss.

Trying to become more also means addressing these control issues. I can feel my defensiveness rising even as I speak! What might this mean for decisions about this physical space we are in, who we ask to pastor us, what music we sing, where we send our money? I'm staring to feel queazy!

Montgomery, Alabama, 1955
In 1955 black folks in Montgomery, Alabama decided to boycott the segregated bus system in their town. They simply refused to ride the buses. There was a cost. It meant people had to walk sometimes three miles to get to work, then work all day, then walk three miles home. There were lots of meetings where they talked about this. Out of that context, this story is told.

There was a meeting. The boycott had been going on for eight or nine months. It was hard and people were tired. The young people in the meeting were getting tired too. They said, maybe it's time to stop walking. For the older women, it has to be so hard. We have to stop walking out of compassion for them.

About that time an elderly woman rose to her feet and walked down from the back to the front. ``Don't stop nuthin' for me,'' she said. ``I've got this vision that someday I can sit anywhere I want to on the bus. My feet are tired but my soul is rested, so I feel I can keep on walking for awhile.''

Can we too, right here at First Mennonite Church, capture a vision of what God might have for usall of us, and more of usthat takes us to a place where we've never been before. Amen.

--January 18, 2004
--First Mennonite Church, Reedley
Sun, 18 Jan 2004 00:00:00 GMT Stephen Penner
A Poem for the 4th of July http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=A Poem for the 4th of July.rtf@CB4
A Poem for the 4 th of July
Luke 10:1-11
By Stephen Penner
July 4, 2004

Today is like any other day
a day that the Lord has made
not one shaped in some special manner
such that it deserves a granite marker,
a holy prayer, or particular hushed reverence.

But humankind marks the slow working of time
and records in ink those special moments
when babies are born, milestones reached,
tragedies occurred, and accords signed.
This is a day like any other day yet it is a special day.
Both of these are equally true.

Through our town runs a river.
Floaters towing their drinks in the cold water
slip through town while slowly turning clockwise,
following the current's mysterious hand.
Tonight the deep waters will darken with the setting sun,
the river oaks will cast their lengthening shadows,
across the Sierra waters.
But the river will not easily fall asleep,
for it will fill with reflections of light
green, orange, red, white, and blue
the sizzling lights arching, stretching and dancing across the lumbering waters.

``Oh beautiful for sacred skies, for amber waves of grain,
for purple mountains majesty above the fruited plain,
America, America, God shed his grace on thee.
And crown thy good with brotherhood,
From sea to shining sea.''

And so it is that
When your eyes first scan the horizon from the south rim of the great canyon,
or when you kneel down midst a wild field of California poppies,
or breathe the air and feel the breeze while standing in a forest of giant redwoods,
one can't help but echo the creator and say
``this is good.''

But this too we know at some sure place deep within,
That there are great deserts we have never seen
that there are still secrets in an Amazon lagoon, and
that the sun casts a special glow over an Asian field of rice.
And all this too is good.

What is it about me that feels so reluctant
around expressions of unwavering devotion to the homeland?
Am I just imagining something amiss when I sense
a better-than-thou spirit lightly veiled between the lines?

The heart of the matter is simply this:
where does my greatest loyalty rest?
After all that I've seen and known in my life
what will survive and endure life's test?

I have seen children line a dusty, African street
and salute as their motley troops march by on independence day.
And then, a strong man flexing his torso lies flat on the asphalt.
His chest heaving, he steels himself as the Peugot approaches.
First one wheel, then the next, passes over his prone body.
Afterwards, he leaps to his feet his arms waving.
The people cheer and it is as though they are saying in unison
``we are a mighty people.''
When the parade is over the people walk to their homes.
Some climb on bikes and ride home.
A few take their cars home.
Yes, we are a mighty people.

But these are not our people
and they are very poor.
And often I have wondered how it came to be
that I am so unencumbered by this world's misery.
Why it is that my chances for a long life
are better than most?
Is this some kind of neurotic, guilt-induced compulsion,
or is this the best question in the world to ask?

I once read about a people who pooled their resources
combining their many strengths to create a great city.
Their buildings rose high into the sky.
We are a great and mighty people, the people said.
We will make a great name for ourselves.
And their skyscrapers, in time, fell to the ground.

A few buildings, in our own time, have fallen.
And the people rose up and said,
we are a great people, we are a mighty people!
You have killed our innocent friends.
You have taken the lives of our mechanics and our cooks.
You have taken the lives of our firemen and those who love books.
You have taken the lives of our single and those who like to have fun.
You have taken the lives of our bellhops and our very young.
You have taken the lives of our CEOs and those who are old.
You have taken the lives of our timid and those who are most bold.

And thus the debate arose over how to honor the innocent dead.
How do we respect their sacred blood?
Can monuments and water fountains enable a sense of rest?
Can dialogue and debate produce a spirit of calm?
Or do the lungs of the unjustly dead cry out for something more?

A long time ago the wise, appointed one sent his friends out.
Go in small groups, he said.
There are wolves, but you are like lambs, he said.
Take no bag for the journey, he counseled.
There are many who need to hear my voice, he reminded.
Eat and drink with whomever opens their door.
Seek the well-being of those you are among, and say,
the Kingdom of God is here among us.

Honor my memory, my body, my blood,
with your calloused hands, your ready feet,
your open heart, your caring lips.
Take this basin. Take this towel.
Live among others as I have lived with you.
Put my way above all else.

The old river slowly rolls through our town.
Sometimes it divides, the stronger current drawing
the boats and the floaters to its wide path.
Its strong pull is not unlike that which provokes loyalty's deep devotion.
The call of duty and preserving honor.
The call to soberly avenge the blood of the innocent.
And so the young take up the call knowing
that some we will have to bury
without knowing what great deeds they might have accomplished.

The river's other path, the narrow one,
also appeals to loyalty's deep devotion.
Here there are thickets, the environment is hostile.
The innocent dead are not honored with the blood of another.
We, the young and the old alike, honor them best
when we resist the seductive call of atoning justice
and turn instead to the care of the other,
no matter who they are.

Tonight the deep waters will darken with the setting sun,
the river oaks will cast their lengthening shadows,
across the Sierra waters.
But the river will not easily fall asleep,
for it will fill with reflections of light
green, orange, red, white, and blue
the sizzling lights arching, stretching and dancing across the lumbering waters.


--July 4, 2004

--First Mennonite Church, Reedley



Sun, 4 Jul 2004 00:00:00 GMT Stephen Penner
It's Pretty Simple http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=It s Pretty Simple.rtf@CB4


It's Pretty Simple
Luke 16:19-31
By Stephen Penner
September 26, 2004

Our daily bread
Our Lord taught us to pray like this:
Our Father, who art in heaven,
hallowed be thy name.
Thy kingdom come, thy will be done,
on earth as it is in heaven.
Give us this day our daily bread,
and forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors.
And lead us not into temptation,
but deliver us from evil.
For thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, forever.
Amen.

Then we are told the story of how there once was a man, a nameless ``rich'' man, who dressed himself in fine clothes of regal purple. Dressed in elegant clothes he indulged himself day after day at the table, eating sumptuously, eating extravagantly.

The story goes on. There was once a very poor man. But not a nameless man. He is called Lazarus, or ``God helps.'' He lay at the gates. He was so helpless and poorly clothed that dogs would lick his sores. And he began to satisfy his hunger by accepting the daily crumbs from the rich man's table.

Jesus prays, Give us this day our daily bread .

The simple starkness of the prayer. Enough bread for the day. Not too much, but enough. Enough tortillas for the family. Enough zwiebach for the journey. There is a plain-spoken justice in the daily bread. The prayer doesn't imply what we find in the story. One person, rich and bloated, with more bread than he knows what to do with. But another, bereft and alone, just hoping to quiet the hunger pangs which are sure to come.

It reminds me of the old folk song:
a rich man eats when he wishes
a poor man whenever he can

We listen to the parable and quickly sense that this may be aimed at us. Some of us can recount stories from our own family histories that speak of bare cupboards, very little flour in the pantry, parents denying themselves food for the sake of the children, a mother's fervent prayer. But here we are today, and in terms of our material well-being on this planet we are, for the most part, closer to the economic status of the man dressed in purple than to the gaunt man covered with open sores.

For the most part we imagine those who are poor and have little to eat, and sometimes we see pictures of them. I was listening to a Cspan discussion with two Congresspersons about refugees in Sudan. They described a refugee camp in western Sudan that did not exist six months ago that now has 80,000 people. Every day the women go out to look for wood. They gather wood to cook food for the day. Each day they have to walk a little farther.

A reversal of fortune
This parable has a familiar, yet eternally compelling, ring to it. It contains a great reversal of fortune. The poor man, who has suffered so much, has it good in the end. The rich man, who had it so good, ends up in torment. It is not too hard to think of people who have reached the top. The Shah of Iran. Marcos in the Philippines. President Nixon. And then there are those great stories of individuals or groups that suffered mightily, until their great day came. During the Olympics we were reminded over and over again of the US Olympic hockey team that improbably won the gold medal in 1980.

This reversal of fortune theme was surely familiar to Jesus. There is a similar Egyptian folk-tale that pre-dates Jesus that concludes with these words: He who has done on earth will be blessed in the kingdom of the dead; and he who has been evil on earth will suffer in the kingdom of the dead. (Jeremias, Rediscovering the Parables , p. 145)

Jewish people from Egypt living in Palestine at Jesus' time told a popular story of a poor scholar and a rich tax-collector named Bar Ma'jan. No one attended the poor scholar's funeral. But throngs came to the rich tax-collector's funeral. Then a friend of the deceased scholar had a dream in which he was allowed to see into the afterlife. He saw his old friend, the poor scholar, relaxing in beautiful gardens. And he saw the rich tax-collector standing near a stream, so close, yet he was not able to get to the water he so desperately wanted.

Jesus may well have had such stories in mind as he told his own parable which was made all the more striking by its vivid word-pictures. The lush purple robes. The open sores. The poor Lazarus departs earth to rest in Abraham's bosom. The rich man wants Lazarus to ``dip'' his finger in water to ``cool'' his tongue. It is a striking story

Jesus sets this colorful story on earth and in the heavenly realms. The point of the story is finally to impress upon us the importance of how we spend the days we are granted. Jesus calculates that we have all the information we need to live our lives as we ought. Incredible occurrences won't convince the hard-hearted. Of primary concern to Jesus is that we not live our lives with this spirit of unkindness and imperial arrogance towards others, but rather walk our days with a spirit of humility and kindness. A primary way in which this is demonstrated is the straight-forward message of the parable. God's deep, protective compassion towards the poor ought to be ours as well.

Jesus had little place for those who haughtily go on, indifferent to the poor. Yorifumi Yaguchi, a Japanese Mennonite, describes it like this in his poem, ``The Party:''

``Seems some child is crying
In a far, far place,'' they say with
Smiles over the champagne, and their party
Grows gay with the music of their band
Raising its volume up to
Try to kill that cry.

Then, well-shaped gentlemen begin to
Dance with ladies with half-naked,
Mounted breasts. Chandeliers shine
Like many suns with the marble floor
Flashing like a mirror

``Oh, how beautiful! Oh,
How…
         They do not hear any more,
         they who dance, laugh and are intoxicated
         Hear no more the cry of a child in a far,
         Far land. They hear no more
         The explosions of
         Guns, grenades and bombs they made.

They are dancing, elegantly
Smiling, gradually embracing each other
More tightly and continue to
Dance through the night.

I don't read this parable as saying that the rich are, ipso facto , destined to be indifferent to the poor. But we might imply from this, and from other sayings of Jesus, that it will be difficult. And we can conclude that, really, it's pretty simple, those who desire to follow Christ in life must demonstrate Christ-like compassion towards the poor. We have an obligation.

And God may be worried that we won't have ears to hear. The parable has the powerful social point about our obligation to the poor. The parable is probably not meant as a teaching about life after death. There is a real concern about the brothers who seem to be merrily living their lives, apparently immune to any appeals to changing their ways. Maybe we ought to put ourselves in their shoes and ask, are we listening?

Compassion for the poor
I want to return to the challenge that is ours to respond with compassion to the needs of the poor. The other day a person from our congregation told me how she had performed what seemed to be a kind act for a needy person. But later she was challenged with the statement, ``all that served was to make you feel good.'' In other words, you need to do more.

We are putting together school kits once again. You can buy a bag and put it together yourself at the back of the church, all for five dollars. Or you can send a blanket to Sudan for five dollars. These are all good things but maybe we ought to examine ourselves and ask, do I do this just to make myself feel good. I think it is important to make school kits, it has its place, but if this represents the limit of our compassion for the poor, then it is not enough.

Jesus was not just moved to compassion for others, he entered into relationship with others. We have these pictures of talking together, eating together, spending time together. Compassionate acts were rooted in relationship.

That sounds good but if we think about it for very long, we know that it isn't easy. Relationships take effort and they quickly confront us of our differences. People like me tend to romanticize the pooryou know, the noble poor, courageously, heroically, bucking the forces of greed all while living with deep wells of joy in their hearts, with tremendous humility of spirit, and with graciousness to all around. While I believe there is truth in the idealistic picture I believe that relationships confronts us too with the raw and sometimes not very pleasant humanity of the poor. The open sores on Lazarus' body symbolize this. We who are rich also experience, in relationship, the significant social, cultural, political, and religious chasms that divide us. We may find that these cultural differences make us so uneasy that we sure wish we could just give some money.

Obviously in the parable the rich man's relationship to Lazarus was paternalistic and condescending. It is clear that we are not to be like that but it is a powerful temptation. And I am afraid that it is the first way by which we rich reach across economic and cultural differences. We do so with an air of superiority.

But our Lord calls us to a better way. We are to find those particular people and places in life where we can reach beyond the limits of gifts and donations to enter into relationship with the poor, people who are equally loved, and eternally cared for, by our Lord.

--September 26, 2004
--First Mennonite Church, Reedley
Sun, 26 Sep 2004 00:00:00 GMT Stephen Penner
The Implications of Tree Climbing http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=The Implications of Tree Climbing.rtf@CB4
The Implications of Tree Climbing
Luke 19:1-10
By Stephen Penner
October 31, 2004

Introduction
We've just heard again the familiar story of Zacchaeus, the diminutive tax collector who climbs up into a sycamore tree to get a better look at Jesus as he passes through Jericho. Many of us surely remember this story from our youth and can't quite get out of our minds the little song we learned in Sunday School.
         Zacchaeus was a wee little man,
         a wee little man was he.
         He climbed up in a sycamore tree
         for the Lord he wanted to see
         And as the Lord was passing by that day
         he looked up in the tree and said,
         ``Zacchaeus, you come down!
         For I'm going to your house today.
         For I'm going to your house today.

I don't recall learning too much about what kind of man Zacchaeus was, other than for the fact that he was small. ``A wee little man was he,'' that's what sticks out in my mind. He was so small there was no way he could see over or through the crowd. So, being obviously clever, he runs ahead, climbs up in a tree, and gains a good view.

So, the fact that Zacchaeus was small sticks out, that, and the last words of the little ditty, that I'm going to your house today. Maybe that's the best message of the song, that today Jesus is coming to our house. That still works for us today.

The Zacchaeus story
The gospel writer Luke places this account towards the end of the long middle section of his gospel. Jesus is on a long journey from Galilee to the north to meet his fate in Jerusalem. A little north of Jerusalem he comes to the gateway city of Jericho. Jericho was situated in the center of a fertile agricultural area, known especially for its palm and balsam groves. A tax collector would have a bevy of people to assess, for the good of the Roman state, of course, but the possibility was at least there for some private profit.

Luke calls Zacchaeus the ``chief'' tax collector so presumably he had general responsibility over the region around and including Jericho. Luke also tells us that Zacchaeus is rich. As a tax collector Zacchaeus was surely seen as a collaborator with the hated Romans. In the New Testament writings we regularly see the tax collectors (as well as the Pharisees) held up as people we are not to emulate.'' Jesus said, ``for if you love those who love you, what reward have you? Do not even the tax collectors do the same?'' (Matthew 5:46) Zacchaeus held a despised position, working in collaboration with the Roman occupiers. The sting was made all the more unnerving by his name, which comes from a Greek root for the ``righteous'' or ``pure one.''


We don't know why Zacchaeus wanted to see Jesus. We don't know why he made every effort to see Jesus in Jericho, if only from his perch in the tree. For whatever reason, his curiosity was aroused, and he ran ahead of the crowd to find a better vantage point.

Jesus passed by near the sycamore tree. He looks up, sees a man in a tree, calls him by name, and announces that he is going to his house. Zacchaeus scrambles out of the tree and is only too happy to oblige, welcoming him to his home. This, of course, does not sit well with the people around Jesus. Not just a few, but all of them, quickly point out the obvious problem, ``he is going to the house of a sinner.'' What is with that?

I suppose that in that time you could have been a hawk or a dove, either way, you didn't like the Roman occupation. You could have been for its violent overthrow, or a non-violent one, but either way, the Romans had to go. So here was Jesus agreeing to go to the very house of this Roman sympathizer, or at least one willing to do the dominant regime's bidding.

It's pretty easy to stereotype Zacchaeus as another one of these people, each distinct in their own way, whom Jesus encounters and finds a way of speaking to their need. There's some truth in that, but Zacchaeus is more complicated than first meets the eye. After inviting himself to Zacchaeus' house, in the very next line, we read Zacchaeus' testimonial about his generosity.

The verb tense is very important here. The NRSV uses the future tense. The idea being, now that I've met Jesus, now I ``will give'' half of my possessions to the poor, and I ``will restore'' four times over to anyone I have defrauded. But some translations put these verbs in the present tense, and I think this is the better choice. Actually, Zacchaeus points out, before I even met Jesus I have already been giving half of my possessions to the poor, and I've already been seeking to reimburse anyone who feels defrauded.

Just making that change, look how our picture of Zacchaeus changes. He's not just a conniving, filthy rich, Roman loving tax collector. He's more multi-layered than that. Yes, he's in partnership with the Romans. He collects their taxes. But he's already practicing a kind of economic justice by giving liberally to the poor and those who have been cheated. So he's a confounding character, and we can't just pin him down and say we've got Zacchaeus all figured out.

Then comes the conclusion of our story. Jesus declares that salvation itself has come to Zacchaeus, and not only to Zacchaeus, but to his house.

Jesus didn't need the house all cleaned up, he didn't need to know if Zacchaeus had his life in order, before he would enter his home. And then knowing only that this tax collector for the Romans is actually a very generous man, he blankets everyone in the house with salvation.

We can juxtapose this story with the Isaiah 1 lectionary reading for today. Isaiah critiques the people of Sodom and Gomorrah. They practice their religion but they fail the test of doing good, practicing justice, rescuing the oppressed, defending the orphan, pleading for the window. Zacchaeus seems to pass that test.

Some musing on Zacchaeus and the text
Two words that come to mind when I read this text are these: curiosity and salvation.

Curiosity
There's something intriguing about the child-like curiosity of Zacchaeus. We imagine the scene. He looks around, he can't see through the crowd. So thinking fast he runs ahead, and then climbs a tree. These are the actions of a kid, but here we have a grown man running and climbing, looking for a better position. For reasons unexplained, he has this apparently insatiable desire to get a glimpse of Jesus.

Where does this curiosity comes from? I don't think guilt makes a person run and climb a tree for a better look. I don't think duty or obligation make a person run and climb a tree for a better look. This curiosity comes from a deeper place in the heart. There is this longing, this unquenchable desire, to find out more about Jesus.

It takes shape in many different forms. It can come to the mind and the heart.. It can come from rationale or more irrational places. It begins to stir within us, it prods us, it nudges us, we want to know more, and we start to run and climb trees. Whatever it takes to get a little more. I commend this kind of curiosity to all of us. Can we breed among ourselves a growing desire, a growing curiosity, to draw closer to Jesus and the Christian way? It can express itself in new and different ways, in ways beyond what we can imagine. We need to have enough imagination, and sufficient curiosity, to keep going back again and again. And the great thing is, Jesus will be right there to greet us, and will come right in the door.

Salvation
And Jesus offers, by his presence and his being, salvation. This is not something that comes, necessarily by knowing the right things, or by just doing the right things, but by the transforming presence of God within and among us.

We gain an interesting impression of salvation, just by reading our text for today. What do we see in Zacchaeus? Not a lot of penitence, not a prescribed spoken formula, no wringing of hands. We do see eagerness, readiness, availability. Jesus just declares, right after hearing about his generosity towards the poor, that salvation is upon him. It's as though, Zacchaeus, look me in the eye, do you realize that salvation, the kingdom of God, is right here upon you right now!? Hey, rejoice! Be happy!

Another thing about this salvation is that it is more than personal, it is communal. Jesus doesn't announce his salvation simply upon Zacchaeus. But he says that everyone in the household, salvation is upon all of them too. Salvation is here upon everyone in this house. This salvation is multi-dimensional. It is personal but it is just as much communal, and it is social, and it is economic. It has a ripple effect moving out into the community. To be saved is to be made whole, to make well, and this is much more than just an individual salvation of a particular soul.

It makes me think about the ways in which we as parents, or grandparents, create an environment in which we raise and nurture our children and our grandchildren. We set a tone in the home by the things we do and say, and by the things we don't do and say. Those who are nearest to us can see the truth of our lives. In Zacchaeus' case, maybe many people just saw a wealthy, cheating tax collector, but those closer in knew something more. A person who gave extravagantly, a person who sought to set things right when wrongs had been committed. He helped to set an example, right in the home, and when Jesus came, he recognized the imprint of God upon the house.

And so I say, ``blessed are the curious….''

Last Sunday afternoon
Last Sunday Glena and I were in Las Vegas. That afternoon we visited the Emmanuel Faith Chapel Church, a new sister Mennonite congregation in our conference and denomination. Our ride got us to the church a full hour and a half before the service was to begin. We waited around in the small park across the street from the church. In time a sister (Gladys) in the church pulled up and pulled out of her trunk a huge pot of spaghetti, some salad, bread, and orange Fanta drinks. Then another van drove in, and another. Out spilled eleven people (ten men and one woman) whom they had retrieved from a couple of homeless shelters several miles away. Soon enough we were all eating together.

We found out that this is the weekly witness of the church. The congregation's theme verse is James 1:27 (take care of the widows and the orphans, keep yourselves unstained…) Every week someone cooks. Every week others go to the shelters. Then everyone meets in the park for a meal. After eating they go to church together. After the service they are taken back to the shelters.

At church the homeless folks are not consigned to just sit there. During the testimony time one fellow, I think his name was Jamal, was cajoled into walking to the front to share what the Lord had done in his life.

What is the point of this? Perhaps just this. Jesus catches a glimpse of us as well and invites himself over to our place. I hope he finds us eager to know more and already going about the task of taking care of the widows, the orphans, the poor. I believe we too can hear the words, ``Today salvation has come to this house.'' Amen.

--October 31, 2004
--First Mennonite Church, Reedley
Sun, 31 Oct 2004 00:00:00 GMT Stephen Penner
Something About a Resurrection http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Something About a Resurrection.rtf@CB4
Something About a Resurrection
Luke 20:27-38
By Stephen Penner
November 7, 2004

The question
Perhaps we might approach today's text like a fairy tale.

Once upon a time, in a land far anyway, Jesus, as was his custom, was walking along the dusty paths of his homeland. He liked to walk along with his friends, and being a clever man who was quick with words, he liked to banter with those who walked alongside. Often he was with his friends who sometimes frustrated him because they were slow to catch on. But since he could tell such fine stories (and sometimes they had a little zing at the end), and because sometimes people thought his stories were actually very deep, well, important religious people sometimes joined the crowd to listen in. Just in case, you know.

One time the religious leaders sidled up to him and said, ``and tell us, if you would please, just who gave you the authority to teach as you do?'' But somehow he avoid the question and ended up spinning his own fanciful yarn about a kindly vineyard owner and some brutish tenants. By the end of it they were really mad because they knew the point of his tale was this: you are the foolish and brutal tenants.

But being persistent, they did not give up. A few days later they hired some agents, dressed them modestly, and sent them to Jesus. They instructed their spies to butter Jesus up and to then ask him, ``oh, by the way, is it lawful to pay taxes to the emperor or not?'' But again, he found a way. His reply was so confounding they couldn't even speak!

And then, on a third occasion, the Sadducees went to see Jesus. The Sadducees, of course, were an elite religious class. They wore fine clothes. They had made their private peace with Roman rule in exchange for preserving their local ecclesiastical power. So they came to Jesus seeking to embarrass him and divide his followers.

They did so by posing an incredibly ridiculous hypothetical question. They asked: You know, of course, that Moses told us that if a man dies leaving his wife with no children, his younger brother should marry his brother's widow to raise up children for his brother. But, what if this brother dies too, leaving no children. And then, what if the next brother dies. And the next. And the next. All in all, seven brothers die, and still the woman has no children. So in the resurrection, they laughed, whose wife will the woman be?

The question, of course, was a ploy. The Sadducees did not believe in resurrection themselves, and they wanted to trick Jesus into saying something outlandish. But instead, being very clever and wise in mind and spirit, he turned the tables on them. You know, he said, God doesn't worry so much about the details that seem to concern you. God isn't so concerned with who is in and who is out. In the final analysis he is God of the living and the dead. Those who die are actually alive with God.

A Meditation upon death, resurrection, and life eternal
I do not wish this morning to spend time trying to dissect the Sadducees question, or to trying to understand the Sadducees themselves. And I don't wish to focus on the implications of the Moses story Jesus alludes to. Instead, I'd like to draw our thoughts towards the important matters of death, of resurrection, and of life eternal. Perhaps we are just musing on verse 38: Now he is God not of the dead, but of the living; for to him all of them are alive.

Death is a part of life. In our culture we fight it more. Death is like an uninvited guest pounding on the front door, insisting on coming right into our living room. In some cultures death seems more a natural part of the fabric of the family and the community.

Though we are part of that environment where death is like the awkward, garish visitor, we are at the same time very familiar with death. We know the unspeakable grief of loss. We carry in vast acres of our hearts the memories of a spouse, who in the quiet of a Reedley night we once kissed good-night. We treasure the memories of a mom or a dad, a grandmother or a grandfather who taught us so much, whom we respect, and about whom we now can, sometimes, even laugh. And we remember children, or brothers and sisters, who, long before their time, suddenly, they were gone.

When we stand close to death we draw close to a great mystery. We are very close at the viewing yet we are so far away. Our dear friend or loved one, who used to tell us so much, is now still.

When we are at our best we surround those who are grieving with our love. We say things, yes, but we speak profoundly when we offer a plate, a roll we halve, a simple piece of cheese, a slice of ham, some chips, some celery and carrots, a piece of chocolate cake, a hot cup of coffee or tea. All the while those who are volunteering stand nearby, making sure there is enough for everyone. The Fellowship Hall then fills with the warm sound of mingled voices, plenty of hugs, some tears, and some good laughs. We are saying in our simple, practical way: ``We shall overcome.'' And we are saying, ``O death, where is thy victory.''

Sometime when I was young this fanciful thought came to mind. Wouldn't it be nice if somehow, just by accident, a letter would slip out of the heavenly realm, and float down, presumably through the stratosphere, and by some great miracle, make it all the way down to earth. Then it could be read and we could know more about what lies beyond.

Of course we don't know in any factual way what happens beyond the grave. We've read about near death experiences, and we have had those experiences in our midst, and they grant us a sense of peace…but in the fullest way of knowing, we just don't know.

Yet we believe, and as people of faith living in the present, in the now, trusting in God's mercy, that beyond death we will dwell eternally with God. This week I was at a memorial service and I said to Ben something like, ``we trust in God and today she is with the Lord.'' I believe those words and yet they are so inadequate. How do we say anything, given all the limitations of our human minds and our human understanding, that begins to connect the inner recesses of our being with our sense of profound connection to the eternal. I thought about this at Arnold Traudt's funeral service. Here was Arnold, who lived all those years with serious human limitations, but now he had found release. Or my friend Steve, as we listened to Miles Davis… now his fight with cancer was over and he is near to the heart of God.

When we stand out at the graveside we stare at the casket and we say words like these:
Seeing that the life of our brother (or sister) has come to an end
we commit his (or her) earthly body to be buried,
earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to dust,
confident of the resurrection to eternal life
through our Lord Jesus Christ.

I believe in and treasure those words, pale words that struggle to point, in the restricted ways of the human mind to something more. Something there in the burnt orange and the yellows of one of Paul's paintings. Or hinted at in the aching melody line of a Chopin nocturne. Or more boldly stated when the soprano voice soars to sing ``I know that my Redeemer liveth…''

Our confession, ( Confession of Faith , p. 91) as Anabaptist people, is that, to paraphrase Paul, that just as God raised Jesus from the dead, so those who belong to Christ will be raised from death to life. (I Corinthians 5:15-21) The New Testament says a fair amount about the resurrection. It is less clear about the state of persons between the time of their deaths and the resurrection. But we who are in Christ take great comfort in the assurance that death can not separate us from the love of God. (Romans 8:38-39)

God is God of the living and the dead
We also know from scriptures that it is not for us to know the times and the seasons. It is not for us to predict the future, to speak with an arrogant confidence of things which are to come. We do not let the hope of life eternal cause us to neglect life in the present.

We are to remember that God is God of the living and the dead. While we are alive in this flesh our task is to live as unto God, living lives of faithful, steady discipleship. We walk each day in the light of Christ's love, practicing the love and compassion that he taught. And so it is that each day we rest in God who is our strength both now and forever.

In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Amen.

--November 7, 2004

--First Mennonite Church, Reedley


Sun, 7 Nov 2004 00:00:00 GMT Stephen Penner
Marketing John the Baptist http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Marketing John the Baptist.rtf@CB4
Marketing John the Baptist
A Story for the Second Sunday of Advent
Matthew 3:1-12
By Stephen Penner
December 5, 2004

It was an early November late Friday afternoon at the San Diego offices of Fresh Image, Inc. Conveniently located within walking distance of Petco Park and a host of ethnic and fusion cuisine restaurants, the five story, glassy building fairly glistened as the sun began to set over the nearby Pacific.

Fresh Image was hot, and everyone knew it. Clients paid big money to refashion themselves under the tutelage of Fresh Image staff. The employees at FI were typically young, educated, hip, and extraordinarily well-read. Most were physically fit as well. The long hours demanded by FI were lavishly compensated and management encouraged employees to take long exercise breaks in the massive gym located on the ground floor, or scenic runs along the Pacific shore.

In their fourth floor suite the Apollo project team could afford to relax. The team, named Apollo for their interest in everything from Greek mythology to African-American culture, could now kick back because their biggest project to date, revamping Greyhound bus drivers, was, obviously, a huge success. For a couple years running twenty bus drivers at a time, from around the country, had traveled to San Diego for two weeks of intensive training at Fresh Image. After two tough, mind and body stretching, but ultimately satisfying weeks of non-stop physical training, nutrition counseling, and a host of seminars ranging from conflict management to improving cultural sensitivity, the bus drivers uniformly concluded the fourteen days enthused to utilize their new-found skills. And when FI's clothing design consultants presented the drivers with their new specially-designed-just-for-Greyhound uniforms, stylish long-sleeve shirts that communicated just the right touch of easy-going down home warmth mixed with professionalism, well, the Greyhound drivers were a happy group of reformed men and women.

The Apollo team was celebrating their success over oatmeal raisin cookies and peach herbal tea when Sheri Moore, the project leader of the Greyhound task, noticed a message pop up on her laptop. It was from Jim Mansfield in the new clients department. Leaning over, Sheri took a small bite of her oatmeal raisin cookie as she read Jim's email. She could not keep from laughing as she scanned the communication.

``What's so funny?'' Maggie Ordonez, the high-energy sparkplug of the Apollo team asked.

``You will not believe this,'' exclaimed Sheri.

``Who's it from?'' inquired Lonnie Warkentin, the team's resident surfer.

``It's from Mansfield. He's proposing a new client. Thinks we're just the ones for the job.''

``Dude, Jimbo, give us a break, I need to catch some waves,'' said Lonnie.

``Hey look, I'm getting tired of bus drivers, it's time to move on, who is it?'' asked Sam Merton, the only person with a doctorate on the Apollo team. Sam had his PhD in psychology but knew more about everything from ancient history to pop culture than anyone else on the team.

``Listen up, here's what he says.''

Sheri began reading.
Hey, A-team! I've got a new one for you. You won't believe it. I'm not kidding either. You know, the Christmas season isn't too far away and I don't know if you Apollolites are religious or not but, I got this letter asking if we'd do some work on a fellow they call John the Baptist.''

``Get off!'' yelled Lonnie. ``I know the dude, I mean, I know of him.''

``John the Baptist,'' perked up Maggie, ``surely not the John the Baptist. If you mean that John the Baptist then our ``client'' has been dead for 2,000 years! Something's not right.''

``It must be the same one,'' said Sheri. ``Jim says right here, Look, I know this seems really strange, and I know John the Baptist has been dead for nearly 2,000 years, but the person who wrote us promises top dollar. He wonders if we can somehow revitalize John the Baptist, make him relevant for our times, get people excited about him again.''

``This has got to be some kind of joke,'' said Sam, while reaching for another cookie.

``Oh no it isn't,'' said Jim, bursting into the room. ``I figured you'd be talking about this. Let me assure you, it's legit. And we want you, the Apollo team, to do whatever it takes to reshape, reconceptualize, and reform John the Baptist. You've got to make him irresistible to the modern person. Hey, it's a challenge! Let's see how good you really are! So, when are you starting?'' Jim was rubbing his hands together furiously, a sure sign that he was excited.

Monday morning at 9 a.m. the Apollo team reassembled in the corner office room. Sheri got things started, ``so what do we know about John the Baptist?''

Sam, of course, was ready with an answer. ``Something of a wild man, though his parents were calm enough, Zechariah and Elizabeth. Outspoken. Lived off the land. Religious. It is said he baptized Jesus.''

``Hmmmm, just that gives me some ideas,'' mused Sheri. ``If he's the outdoor type then maybe we get him some play in ``Outdoor Sportsman'' or ``Fish and Stream,'' magazines like that. We know the editors, we have writers, maybe they could come up with some pieces that imagine what John would be like today. Like ``John on the Snake River'' or ``John, hiking the Muir Trail.''

``Actually, I think he spent more time out in the desert,'' Maggie offered. ``He's not the backpacking, fishermen, high country type. I think he's more like a hermit out in the middle of nowhere.''

``Think about it, Maggie,'' Sheri replied, ``Remember, we are trying to transplant John the Baptist into the present, and then improve him, of course, for the modern sensibility.''

``What to have him wear will be a problem, I can tell you that right now,'' said Lonnie, while tossing the Starbuck's bag that once held his raspberry scone into the garbage can near Sheri's desk.

``Three points!'' he yelled as the crumpled bag rattled into the empty can.

``What do you mean?'' asked the sophisticated Sheri.

``Dude, has anybody here gone to Sunday School? The guy was crazy! He wore animal skins. For land's sake! He ate locust and wild honey!''

``The market's pretty narrow for people like that, we've got to soften him up,'' calculated Maggie.

``Surely you've all heard of the musical Godspell ? Sam offered. Heads nodded. ``Well, there's this song in there, ``Prepare ye the way of the Lord,'' it's taken right from the Bible, from Matthew's account of John the Baptist.''

``Man, it rocks!'' exclaimed Lonnie.

``Which is precisely the problem,'' continued Sam, ``too much rhythm, too many drums. We can get the same music but round it off more, maybe a big string section instead of the drums.''

``Basically we want the music to be more mellow, the kind of music people listen to while shopping at Gottschalks,'' suggested Maggie.

``That's right,'' concluded Sheri, ``I think things are starting to click. Look, let's all go back to our stations and do some more research on our own. This John the Baptist shouldn't be too hard to get under control. We'll meet again tomorrow, 9 a.m. sharp!''

The Fresh Image professionals spent the remainder of the day and into the night exploring the life and times of John the Baptist. Sam was particularly interested in historical reflections on John. He wondered what to make of what John Chrysostom of the 4
th century said of John:
For he had need neither of room, nor bed, nor table, nor any such thing. But even while still within this flesh of ours he lived an almost angelic life. His clothing was put together from the hair of camels, so that even from his garments he might teach us that we free ourselves of human needs, and need not be bound to this earth, but that we may return to the pristine dignity in which Adam first lived… (ACCS, II, p. 8.)

Sam found something interesting in reading second century historian Tertullian. Commenting on John's call for repentance the apologist said:
He called us to purge our minds of whatever impurity error had imparted, whatever contamination ignorance had engendered, which repentance would sweep and scour away, and cast out. So prepare the home of your heart by making it clean for the Holy Spirit. (ACCS, II, p. 4)

Maggie devoted her time to figuring out how to integrate John into the upcoming Christmas season. He was clearly a player. Most every year, she discovered in her research, churches devote time to John the Baptist during the weeks leading up to Christmas. But the more she researched, the more she asked herself what such an unsavory character was doing in the Christmas story.

Lonnie felt that some of his most creative times were while lying on his board in the Pacific, waiting for a wave. So he grabbed his long board from the room marked ``Storage: staff only'' and headed out to the ocean. Soon enough, out beyond the breaking waves, Lonnie lay flat on his board, trying to imagine what it may have been like.

Sheri, to be frank, felt that John was a hopeless cause. Beyond the obvious fact that he was dead, there was his complete lack of civility and manners. ``Men! Ancients!'' she muttered to herself, her stomach churning as she read the old accounts. ``And I thought bus drivers had bad manners,'' she thought.

The next day the Apollo team gathered in the corner conference room. The aroma of Starbuck's coffee and Lonnie's daily raspberry scone filled the room.

Sheri decided to get things started by venting. ``This guy has absolutely no relational skills. The first rule of negotiating differences with others is to learn to respect the other person for who they are. But what does John do? He obviously doesn't care for these Pharisees and Sadducees, whoever they are, so he yells at them, he calls them names! The first thing he has to learn is how to treat other people with some common decency.''

``Listen,'' began Maggie, ``like it or not John is part of the whole Christmas thing, the Christmas story. Basically we have to keep the entire story sweet and clean. The gentle mother Mary. The caring father Joseph. The cooing baby Jesus. The tranquil animals standing around. All that works. We have to picture John like an excitable, slightly eccentric, but completely lovable grandpa who tells everyone he is soon to be a grandpa again. That way he works well with the tender manger scene!''

`Then what do we do with what he said?'' asked Lonnie. ``We can't just pretend that he never said `Repent, the kingdom of heaven is near'''

``Maybe it comes down to what people mean by `repent''' offered Sheri.

``Well, this is problematic, if we are faithful to history,'' Sam said. ``For religious people repentance, or to repent, is a very important concept. Repentance meant a total reorientation of a person's life. Christians might say it meant living a life controlled by, geared around, their Lord, Jesus I guess, instead of the things they call `sin'''

``Well, here we go again,'' asserted Maggie. ``That's just too much drama, it's way more than what people can handle. People can't just wrench themselves from being one way to another way. John needs to encourage people to stay in the broad, comfortable middle. So repentance really just means accepting and believing in the kind and gentle Jesus of Christmas. A kind of Christmas we all know and love. You know, bells, wonderful music, television specials, sleigh rides, the whole nine yards.''

``Well, there, I think we're getting a great handle on this guy,'' exclaimed Sheri, clapping her hands together as she spoke while still staring at her laptop. ``We've got the core conceptual ideas in place. We just need to flesh them out a little more. Maybe we can market this new John with some of our clothing people. They're always looking for ideas. We all know that outdoors wear is booming. And maybe our writers can weave this lively, forward looking John into some of their Christmas scripts. I know its historically inaccurate, but who cares? OK, let's all get to work. We'll meet again in a week, same time, same place.''

The Fresh Image Apollo project team all returned to their stations. Lonnie sat in front of his screen, staring at the screensaver. An endless string of surfers kept gliding down perfect Hawaiian waves. But Lonnie wasn't really thinking about surfing. He kept thinking about John the Baptist, and what it must have been like out in the desert. Was he really trying to get people to stay in the ``broad, comfortable middle,'' like Maggie said?

Late in the day Lonnie still hadn't got much done. He decided to pack it in. He jogged down the steps to the ground floor. Rather than hopping on his bike and heading towards his condo overlooking the bay, he decided to walk up towards town. This meant passing through some of the old parts of downtown San Diego, a section that had not yet been revitalized.

As he walked Lonnie noticed the gashes in the cement, some torn down buildings, and an old empty parking lot, weeds growing up through the cracks. As he approached the far corner of the parking lot he saw a man, a sandwich sign slung over his shoulders. A tin can sat on the ground near his feet. Lonnie, as he drew closer, noticed that his shoes were old, his hands gnarled, his black coat frayed around the cuffs, and his eyes moist. Lonnie stopped to read the sign. On the front, in a huge scrawl, was the word ``Repent!'' On the back, in a smaller disheveled print, the phrase ``Prepare ye the way of the Lord!''

``Whooa Dude,'' Lonnie whispered to himself. Then he grabbed his wallet. He looked inside. He had a couple twenties, several fives, and some ones. Sixty-two dollars in total. He fingered the bills in his hand, folded them neatly, and dropped the cash, every single bill, into the tin can.


--December 5, 2004
















Sun, 5 Dec 2004 00:00:00 GMT Stephen Penner
Great Expectations http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Sermon 12-12-04.rtf@CB4

GREAT EXPECTATIONS    

By Ruth Buxman

December 12, 2004

We have just heard and experienced the great hope, the great
expectations of Mary's Magnificat, Mary's Song.
         the mighty one has done great things for me...
         the Lord has lifted up the lowly and filled the hungry with good things...
         the Lord has scattered the proud, brought down the powerful
                  and sent the rich away empty.
What more could we want?! Isn't this what advent is all about. Waiting...
         Waiting for justice,
                  waiting for fairness,
                           waiting for God's kingdom to come, where everything is
                                    good and right. God's peacable kingdom.
Doesn't that sound good? Doesn't that sound right? Isn't that what we're waiting for?

         And Isaiah said it too. The wilderness and the dry land will be glad,
the desert will begin to rejoice and blossom...
The desert will blossom.
Isn't that a beautiful thought? Life will come to dry, wild, desert land.
Isn't that what we're waiting for?

         If you are like me, when you read these passages that talk
about the peaceable kingdom, many among the prophets and some in the
New Testament, I tend to think about the future... some distant future when finally,
everything (emphasis on everything)... EVERYTHING (capital letters and underlined)
will be made right.

         I guess another way of saying it is that we, or I should say: I'm looking for a
happy ending. And isn't that OK? I mean, that is what the prophets seem to be
saying, isn't it? They often say that things will be, somewhere in the future
everything will be made right. And not just the prophets of our own religious
tradition. Black Elk, Holy Man of the Oglala Sioux, said that the sacred circle
has been broken, but will be restored.


         What are our expectations? What are we waiting for? Well, if we're waiting
for something in the future, maybe we're waiting for heaven. And that's OK. For
some, that is the best they have to wait for. For those who are close to the ending
of their lives, whether it be because of age, or ill health; or whether it be because
the situation they are living in is not compatible with life--whether due to war and
the ravages of war and greed. For those who can hardly go on living, yes, heaven
is something to wait for, to look forward to, to hope for, to pray for.

         But what about the rest of us? Do we only have heaven to wait for, before
we experience what Mary seems to have seen with the eyes of her spirit? Can we
also be waiting for something good here on earth, before the ending of time, or
at least before the ending of our time here on earth.

         We can ask ourselves what are we waiting for? meaning, what are we
hoping for?
We can also ask ourselves what are we waiting for? meaning,
come on, let's go! what are we waiting for?!

         In the Gospel passage for this third Sunday of Advent (which we didn't
read directly, but was alluded to in the "call to awaken"), Matthew 11, we read:
When John the Baptist heard in prison about the things that Christ was doing,
he sent some of his disciples to Jesus to ask him: "Are you the one who was
going to come, or should we wait for someone else?"

Jesus answered, "Go back and tell John what you are hearing and seeing;
         the blind can see,
         the lame can walk,
         those who suffer dreaded diseases are made clean,
         the deaf hear, the dead are brought back to life,
         and the Good News is preached to the poor.
How happy are those who have no doubts about me!"

         Jesus' answer to the question: "Are you the one who is supposed
to come, or should we wait for someone else?"
was not "Yes I am the one"
Rather, Jesus answered them by asking "what are you seeing and hearing?"
The question is not, am I the one, but rather, what do you see and what do you
hear.

        
Jesus' activity was evidence of who he was and what he was about.
Jesus worked at bringing the kingdom to earth. But I have another question.
Did Jesus accomplish his task? Did he do enough? Could he have done more?

         I find those questions rather comforting. I mean, if Jesus couldn't do it all,
how can we do it all. That's the first comfort, for me, and for all those like me, who
think they are supposed to do it all. But the second comfort is even better, because
the second comfort says that if you are looking for the kingdom of God then you need
to look for the evidence of the kingdom. And the evidence isn't everywhere, but it's
here, and it's there, and it's there and there, and here ...

         ... it's where Gail is, when she's laughing and crying and praying with her
young moms;
         ... it's with Cathy and Paul and me and Alan and Georgia
and probably all of us at some time or another when we're with family or colleagues
or friends with whom we disagree about some of the most important things, but
with whom we rise to the occassion to let the Christ within us greet the Christ within
them to transform our experience from anger to love;
         ... it's in Premier Iglesia Menonita with Juan and Carmen and Manuel and
Guillermina and the many other faithful who take in strangers and homeless because
there is a need and who stand in for the troubled in their midst with prayer and good
deeds;
         ... it's with the teachers in our midst who show up everyday for their students,
whether they feel like it or not, and in those moments when the needs of their
students are great, are able to communicate a God-inspired care;
         ... it's with Mennonite Central Committee and Christian Peacemaker Teams
and Voices in the Wilderness and missionaries and peacemakers of all faiths
and nations and races who stand with others in their time of need;
         ... it's anywhere and everywhere we are able to go beyond ourselves and our
own concerns to reach someone who needs our touch, to stand with someone
maligned, or provide a hand to someone who needs support.

         The Great Hope that we are hoping for is already present, anywhere and
everywhere that we see and hear people and situations being healed and
restored; anywhere and everywhere where light brightens darkness; where hearing
and understanding happens; where life comes out of what seems like death; and
where Good News is found among the poor.

         There may come that time in the future where all is made right and good,
but that future is also present now -- not all the time, not everywhere -- but it is
present fully, completely, each time we respond to God's call, to step out, to act,
to be present. It doesn't depend on any one of us alone, but it does depend
on all of us doing our part.





        


Sun, 12 Dec 2004 00:00:00 GMT Ruth Buxman
A California Christmas (Skit) http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=A CALIFORNIA CHRISTMAS.rtf@CB4 A CALIFORNIA CHRISTMAS: VISIONS OF THE CHRIST CHILD IN THE CENTRAL
VALLEY

(Performed at First Mennonite Church in Reedley, CA on December 12, 2004)
Written by Barbara Ewy and Hope Nisly



With thanks to William Kurelek A Northern Nativity who asked:

``If it happened here as it happened there...
If it happened now as it happened then...
Who would have seen the miracle?
Who would have brought gifts?
Who would have taken Them in?''

Scene 1 Wednesday evening at First Mennonite

Carols ``Mary Had a Baby'' FMC/PIM Children: ``What Can I Give
Him''
``Esa Pequena Luz''

Setting: Youth group gathering at FMC; youth enter singly and in pairs
or small groups; they greet each other and find places to sit

Steve: Well, are you ready for tonight's question? What is the
strangest
dream you've ever had?

Dietrich: I had a strange one. Anton and I had a truck up on blocks.
The
wheels were off. We had the hood up and were looking at the
carburetor. All at once the radio comes on and the announcer
is saying, ``We interrupt our regular programming with this
good news bulletin. A child has been born in Fresno County,
a Savior who is Christ the Lord. You will find the baby
wrapped in a receiving blanket and resting in a packing box.
And then there was choir music. They were singing something
that sounded kind of like the anthem the choir sang on
Sunday---or Vivaldi's ``Gloria''--something like that.

Amanda: Dietrich, you're kidding.

Tom: You're making this up, right?

Dietrich: Seriously. Then the radio stopped. Anton and I kind of
looked
at each other. Then he said, ``Don't you think we should check
this out?'' So we put the wheels back on and jumpstarted the
truck and went looking. We spent the next hour driving up and
down the roads and lanes looking for a packing shed with a
baby lying in a fruit box. But we couldn't find it. We kept
passing the same corners and we didn't get anywhere!

Steve: That's very interesting, Dietrich!
Oscar: So what happens next?
Dietrich: I don't know...We keep looking, I guess. Kind of like the
wise
men when they couldn't find the baby and went to Jerusalem
instead of Bethlehem. Maybe we were looking in all the wrong
places. But we were in Fresno County all right!

Anton: Dietrich, I don't remember any of this.
Dietrich: Well, it was just a dream.
Kendra: But it raises a good question. If Jesus were born here, as he
was in Bethlehem, who would have seen the miracle?

Daisy: Who would have heard the angels?
Sara: Who would have brought gifts?
Mike: Who would have taken Mary and Joseph in and given them a place
to stay?
Marvin: Suppose it had happened here, now. Where would we find the
Christ child?

Amanda: I wonder.
Angelica: I wonder.
Everybody: I wonder.

Carol: ``I Wonder As I Wander'' Ron Ewy

Congregational Carol ``What Child Is This'' No. 215


Scene 2 A BUSY SHOPPING MALL

Setting: A shopping mall. Canned Christmas music in background; Also
sounds of cash registers ringing and maybe a Salvation Army
Christmas bell. Shoppers walk by with their arms full of packages,
some stop to exclaim over things in store windows. Mary with baby
Jesus is resting on a bench watching the shoppers go by. Stations
include gift wrapping, Santa Claus, the checkout line

Kendra: We went to the mall the other day to do Christmas shopping.

Amanda: Remember the cute skirt we saw in the window?

Sara: I was looking for a gift for Zak. Brothers are so hard to find
presents for!

Kendra: Then we noticed the mother and child sitting on the bench.
Amanda: She looked kind.

Sara: She was taking such good care of the baby.

Amanda: The baby was watching everyone that walked past.

Sara: None of the shoppers noticed the child.

Amanda: Suppose that was Mary and baby Jesus? They were there and
nobody saw them!

Kendra: You know, we get so busy celebrating the season that we
forget why we celebrate.

Sara: We were so busy looking for gifts that we overlooked the best
gift of all--the one that God gave to us.

Amanda: Remember the Bible verse? ``For God so loved the world that
He gave his only Son, so that everyone who believes in him may not
perish but have eternal life.

Sara: The next verse says God did not send the Son into the world to
condemn the world, but in order that the world might be saved
through him.''

Kendra: I wonder what would happen if everyone recognized God's
gift?

Congregational carol ``For God So Loved Us'' No. 167

Scene 3 Along the Kings River

Carol: ``Twas In the Moon of Wintertime'' No. 190
Ro Linscheid, Sara Blake, Kendra Bergen

Setting: Bank of river, a few trees on the edge and a stump that is in
the center (noticeable). A group of people stands around it, looking
sad. A few people are crying. One is caressing the stump. On a
blanket sits a young woman with a baby. Her husband kneels beside her.
They are off to the side but observing it all closely. Near the center
a woman with a flowing skirt stands with her hand stretched out over
the group. Birds are chirping, a squirrel sits in one of the trees.

Mike: Do you remember that story we read about in the Fresno Bee
several years ago? When that man chopped down a tree up toward Pine
Flat?

Josh: Yeah, that rings a bell. I don't remember the whole story, but
the tree had meant something to some people. They would go see it
because they saw Mary in it or something, right?
Mike: Something like that, I'm not sure either what was important
about it, but it was a religious symbol of some kind. Anyway, I was
thinking about that lately. What if Mary really was there?

Ross: (sceptically) What are you saying, Mike?

Mike: I'm not sure exactly. Its just a feeling, really. But it keeps
nagging at my mind. That man who cut it down said it was an eyesore
or a danger or something like that. Most people think he was just
being mean and racist.

Josh: (with a bit of recognition in voice) Now that you say that, I'm
remembering a bit more of the story. Later a woman from up by Dunlap
or in the foothills came and did some kind of healing ceremony,
didn't she?

Mike: That's right. That's what I'm getting at. She was a Native
American woman and she did this ceremony to bring peace and healing
to the people who were hurt by it. They could have been angry at the
man, and some of them were, but with her ceremony they could lay it to
rest.

Ross: Why did she do it?

Mike: I don't know. I don't think she even knew those people who
cared about the tree. She just came and helped.

Ross: Yeah?
Mike: Yeah, what?
Ross: I'm thinking.

Josh: (chuckling a little) That's good. What about?

Ross: This story sounds sort of familiar. Do you know what I mean?
Like maybe Jesus and Mary and Joseph were sitting there. And maybe
the woman was like the wise men. Only she was the wise woman.

Josh: Hmmm. I see where you're going with this and it sounds
intriguing. Go on.

Ross: Well, she followed her instincts or her calling or whatever it
was. Like the star in the Bible story. And she took a gift too. It
wasn't gold or frankincense or myrrh. It was a gift that came from
her heart. It was a spirit of peace.

Mike: I hear you now. It makes sense, too. And it makes me think of
a verse we keep hearing. I wasn't always sure what it meant but
maybe this is it. ``If you do it to one of the least of these, my
sisters, you do it to me.''

Josh: So if she took them her gift, then she did it to Jesus. He was
there.

Ross: This is giving me goose bumps, its so cool.

Mike: I wonder what that would mean if I took it seriously.

Ross: Yeah, it would be like Christmas all year long, wouldn't it?

Carol: ``Tell Me About the Star'' Duet: Kate Milton & Christine Moyer

Congregational Carol: ``Love Came Down at Christmas'' No. 208


Scene 4 Fifth Grade Orchestra Class

Setting: Fifth grade orchestra class. Peter, Andy and Yessica are
sitting
with their violins practicing simple notes and fingerings.

Nick: I was walking down the hallway at school the other day and
happened to glance into the music room. The fifth graders were
practicing violin. It was awful!

Ben: Awful, Nick?

Nick: Well, it did sound like fifth graders!

Kendra: What happened next?

Nick: Then all at once it started sounding different--I could
recognize what they were playing. I could hear parts and then even
singing. It was as if the whole angel chorus had joined them. It
was beautiful! And then I saw that Mary, Joseph and the baby Jesus
were sitting in the back corner of the classroom, and the fifth
graders were playing for them!

Kendra: Why would they be playing for Jesus?

Nick: Well, it reminded me of something from Colossians--something
Paul wrote about - that whatever you do you should work at with all
your heart, as though you were working for the Lord and not for
anyone else.

Carol ``Silent Night'' FMC/PIM children sing verse 1; Congregation
vs. 2-3 No. 193


Scene 5 Hmong Refugee Home

Congregational Carol ``Where is this stupendous stranger'' No. 200

Setting: Living room/kitchen with Hmong family sitting together. A
story quilt hangs on the wall. Visitors bring groceries & are served a
drink. They all look at the story quilt.

Alex: Did you hear about the refugees who came to Fresno last summer?
It was in June, I think.

Tom: I heard about that. They are Hmong people, aren't they?

Alex: Yeah, I had to get our atlas out to find out where their country
is. They're from Laos. Do you know much about the Hmong people?

Tom: I didn't before, but when I heard about them arriving here, I
read a little bit about it. And I talked to a student at Fresno
Pacific University. His name is Kong and he was happy to tell me
more.

Loren: Maybe he'd talk to the youth group sometime.

Alex: Anyway, I keep reading the stories about the Hmong people
settling into Fresno County and it has made me think a lot about what
it is to be a refugee. I've wondered what if my family and I had to
leave our home and go live someplace else where we didn't know the
language or the culture. Just thinking about it is kind of scary.

Tom: Yeah, it really would be frightening. I wonder what I would take
along that would give me a feeling of home if I went to live in another
country. Especially if I had to go because something would happen to
us if we stayed here. And what if I couldn't take much--what would I
take?

Loren: I'd want to take some photos, of course. And the quilt my
grandparents made me. Its so cool; Grandpa cut out all the squares
and Grandma sewed it together. I feel so warm when I sleep under it
on winter nights.

Alex: I wonder what a Hmong family might bring along. Can you ask
your friend?

Tom: I'm ahead of you on that. There it is, on the wall.

Loren: Does it mean anything? What do you know about it?

Tom: It's a story cloth. The Hmong women have a special embroidery
technique. All those pictures on it tell part of their story about
becoming refugees and needing to leave their homes in the mountains
of Laos.

Loren: That's sort of like Mary and Joseph, isn't it? They left their
home and had to look for a place to stay in a new country where
they didn't know anyone. And they didn't have any refugee
organization to help them, either.

Alex: I never thought of it that way. They must have been nervous
too.

Loren: I'm sure they were. I know I'd have been.

Tom: Look, over there. That is Mary. She's holding the story cloth
and a baby.

Loren: You're right,Tom. And they're Hmong!

(silence for a few seconds as they think)

Alex: Are we welcoming them like we should?

(more silence)

Together (softly): I wonder...

Carol ``Christ in the Stranger's Guise'' by A. Burt women's trio
(We cut this number--didn't use)

Congregational Carol ``Infant holy, infant lowly'' No. 206


Scene 6 A Reedley Kitchen

Setting: Kitchen, a table, three women (3 generations?) standing
around it making tamales.

Oscar: What is it we're supposed to be looking for?

Daisy: Weren't you listening?

Oscar: Sort of, but I'm not sure what we're supposed to look for.
(Incredulous tone) Where do they think we'll find a manger scene in
Fresno County?

Marvin: It's not JUST a manger scene we're looking for. We want to
find scenes of Christmas. We have to think a little deeper than
that!

Angelica: Let's keep trying. I think we'll find it if we don't give
up.

Oscar: Hey look. There's my mom and my sister and my aunt making our
Christmas tamales.

Angelica: Sounds great. My Mom is making ours tomorrow.

Marvin: I can't wait for Christmas Day. All that good food.

Daisy: Tamales and pisole.

Angelica: Some of my friends have turkey and mashed potatoes and
pumpkin pie

Oscar: And the flan. Don't forget the flan!

Daisy: Couldn't forget that. I love your mom's flan.

Oscar: I'd go help but I think I'd just get in the way. I'll help eat
it.

Marvin: I don't know. Maybe you're onto something. It's a lot of
work and they might like the help.

Daisy: Besides, they have fun making it and we can hear what they're
talking about. Let's surprise them and ask to help.

Oscar: But aren't we supposed to be out looking for something for
youth group?

Angelica: Yeah, but think of it. What is Christmas about anyway?

Daisy: What are you getting at?

Angelica: Well, Steve told us to look for Christmas scenes, to find
the meaning of Christmas. What is it, if it isn't family and doing
stuff together and making good food and honoring each of our own
traditions--whatever those traditions are.

Oscar: And the cool part is sharing those traditions with others.
Ours came from Mexico. Others came from places in Europe and
elsewhere. I like eating pumpkin pie. And you love my mom's tamales
and flan.

Marvin: We were looking so hard that we missed the obvious.

Daisy: Didn't Jesus say that when two or three gather in his name, he
is present there? So when we invite Jesus into our homes and treat
each other the right way, the way God teaches us, then Jesus is
present there!

Oscar: Yeah...You know what?

Angelica: No, what?

Oscar: Maybe I WILL ask to help--They would be so surprised!

Angelica: Ask your mom if I can help too.

Oscar: I will. Let's all go.

Congregational Carol ``Oh, how joyfully'' No. 209


Scene 7 An Orange Cove Packing Shed

Setting: Packing shed where oranges are being packed into fruit boxes
for shipping. People begin to arrive with dishes of food and holiday
decorations. They are singing ``O Come Let Us Adore Him''. The Holy
Family is sitting with some orange crates on center stage. They lay
the baby in a crate and care for it. (We cut ``O Come Let Us Adore Him-
-too complicated to work out--We did have nearly entire cast join the
celebration on stage)

Dietrich: I never dreamed the packing shed would be over in Orange
Cove. But look at all the people gathering. I think we've found it!

Anton: It sure looks like people have come from everywhere: the
shopping malls, the foothills, the river, distant countries, families,
all ages.

Dietrich: It reminds me of what Simeon said at the temple when Mary
and Joseph took baby Jesus there. ``With my own eyes I have seen
your salvation, which you have prepared in the presence of all
peoples, a light to reveal your will to the Gentiles and bring
glory to your people Israel.''

Anton: Come on, Dietrich. We don't want to be late. Let's go join
the celebration.

(Entire cast gathers on stage)

Congregational Carol ``Joy to the World'' No. 318

(Written in November 2004)












Sun, 12 Dec 2004 00:00:00 GMT Barbara Ewy and Hope Nisly
Abraham Packed His Bags http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Abraham Packed His Bags.rtf@CB4
Abraham Packed His Bags
(Genesis 12:1-9)
January 9, 2005

The Call of Abraham
During the weeks leading up to Lent we will spend several Sundays reflecting on particular Old Testament stories taken from the book of Genesis. This will cause us to dwell on events surrounding prominent figures like Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and Joseph. We begin in the early verses of chapter 12, the story of Abraham's call.

The Bible, of course, begins with the sweeping tale of the earth's beginnings, the idyllic world as it should be. But then, quickly, deviousness enters, then murder, and soon utter destruction. But alongside comes an accompanying theme of God's grace and care, extended to all.

The curtain falls on this ``pre-history'' section of Genesis (chapters 1-11) with the familiar tale of the Tower of Babel. Then the curtain lifts on a particular man, with a particular wife, in a particular place, in a particular time. This is Abram, who would become Abraham, and of whom many people could later saypeople of different faith persuasionsthat a ``wandering Aramean was my father.'' (Dt. 26:5)

When I read this call narrative a couple of things stand out to me. The first is this word from the Lord to Abraham that ``I will make of you a great nation, and I will bless you, and make your name great, so that you will be a blessing.'' Especially the phrase ``I will make your name great.''

We hear in it an echo of what came just before this section, back in chapter 11. I know these are two completely different genres but in the tower of Babel story the people are imagined building a great building, a great tower. They are piling bricks up higher and higher. They say to each other, come on, let's make this great city with a tower reaching to the heavens. And thus, let's ``make a name for ourselves.''

It's an interesting juxtaposition between chapter 11 and chapter 12. The ``let's do it ourselves and in our own way'' spirit of chapter 11. And the ``give oneself to God and let God make of us what God will'' spirit of chapter 12. The lesson we might learn from this is obvious. We ought to give ourselves, submit ourselves, to God, and let God make of us what he will. This, rather than a proud spirit of I'll only do things my own way.

I'm for a buoyant, optimistic, forward-looking, strong sense of oneself. I don't think this is advocating for an abdication of self for a vacuous and meaningless ``whatever God wills'' approach, that amounts to doing nothing. But certainly we can be critical of the kind of arrogance that believes the world revolves around me and my friends. God calls us to be far more humble than that. God desires that we, as we sing, lean heavily upon the Lord.

A second point which stands out to me is this: Abraham is willing to pack his bags, grab a tent, and go. He trades in a more settled existence in Haran to the north for the rigors of nomadic life heading south.

Abraham's tent is a powerful symbol. It seems to symbolize a willingness to live more vulnerably, to be more agile It displays an acceptance of a less settled, a far less established life, a readiness to let go and trust a deep-down sense that what God has in mind is for the good. It conjures up the sense that you don't know what tomorrow may bring, you might have to move on quickly, you can't make too many assumptions about where you are right now. It symbolizes a willingness to change.

These two strands strand out as virtues in this call narrative. Trust God and not yourself. Be willing to pick up your tent and move on.

The idea of ``call''
There are many ``call'' stories in the Bible. Prophets, kings, and disciples were called to get up and go. Sometimes the call comes in a vision, other times someone calls out another person for an assignment.

I know this. In my life I have not always been real comfortable around the notion of ``call.'' How does one really know? I've never heard the audible voice of the Lord in my entire life. When you just read it in the matter-of-fact way of the printed page it can overwhelm you, if you stop and think about it.

I had this sense that a call was reserved for extremely special people, and that it was an experience so rare and loud and important and Beethoven-like in scope that you would certainly know it. And clearly this could not be me.

But God's call upon any of us, I submit to you, can be much more common, far more ordinary. It can start as an ordinary inkling, a little sense within that ``I can do something,'' that ``I can do this.'' Eventually the sense grows into an active interest and the day comes where someone says, ``you know, you're pretty good at that.'' I'd say you are being challenged, you are being called.

My own sense of call to pastoral ministry was never loud or dramatic. I think my experience is more logical than dramatic. A few things combined together. Discovering in my 20s that the world of biblical studies was more exciting, depthless, and open-ended than I had presumed was one step. Experiencing Christian life in other places and sensing the beauty of that diversity, yet being drawn to my own particular Mennonite faith tradition. That was another. And then listening and watching a few pastors who seemed to lift me to another plane, this planted the thought, there is something here and maybe it has to do with me, too. In time, the internal nudges, the voices around me, the right timing, the internal sense that ``yes,'' this is meall added up to a call.

I do also believe that one's call will be linked to one's natural giftedness, what a person is naturally inclined to do rather well. Discerning that is part of a community's responsibility. Thus, words of affirmation, words of encouragement, expressions of thanks and a hearty ``well-done,'' these help to implant in us a sense of call. This is an important part of being a community, to affirm and thus, call out, people with gifts for service, business, music, prophetic tasks, making money, teaching, getting things to work, fixing things, ministry and more.

``Call'' and FMC
We have to ask ourselves, what is God calling us to, both as individuals and as a congregation? We might test ourselves in a couple of ways. In the things I do, in the ways I conduct myself, is it finally about me? Am I really mostly concerned about my image, my views, and having it the way I think it ought to be. Is that the honest bottom line? Or can I say that, yes, I'm willing to give myself over to God and let go, and not cling to my ways.

Now you may think, oh, that's just talk, just some pious sounding gibberish. You have a point. I think we are talking about different shading within the heart. There's a gray area out there. But there is something, I believe, to the spirit of living this life not primarily concerned with enhancing my own reputation, but a way of living that consciously and unconsciously lives so as to enhance a Godly sense of justice and compassion.

A further test is to ask if we are willing to leave the securities of the home place for the insecurities of the vagabond, tent life. Can we let go? Take the metaphor and play with it in your own life. What does it mean?

Following a call means exploring change. What might it mean for us here at FMC?

With our Listening and Visioning process we are in the midst of thinking about our past, reflecting on the present, and imagining what might be before us. The meeting after church today is an important opportunity to contribute to the conversation, and to be part of the discerning of what God might be calling us to in these times.

But I can't resist the temptation to mention a few things where there is some stirring, or some restlessness, or a crying need, which leads to the suspicion that, surely, God is calling someone! To wit:

A practical one. You see in the bulletin the notice from the nominating committee about our treasurer's position. Does this stir something within?

We can't think of call without pondering opportunities for service. Certainly there are many of them. They range from the very local to the world-wide. They wander from the every now and then to the weekly to the few weeks a year to the life-time. But think about it. Right here in our town there are opportunities to volunteer through the MCC stores, Sierra View, getting involved at CYM, helping out at Street Light, taking a VORP mediator class.

There are service opportunities through our mission board and MCC. And there is always CPT. Wouldn't it be something to have some people from our church join the CPT reserve list?

There has been a little talk about establishing a Sunday school class for young married couples.

But all these things sort of call us out there. Maybe the call you feel is more inside. You feel the urge to go deeper within. To dedicate the next season to the more contemplative, to the inward spiritual journey, to draw closer to God. Maybe that is your call.

I hope that I have succeeded in at least asking yourself the question, what might God be calling me to? A call is certainly not limited to a few holy people, or to saints long ago, or to missionaries and pastors. We have to develop a much more fluid and open understanding of call.

Calls need some testing but when the burden has rested in your heart long enough, and the vision of what might become just burns too brightly within to resist any longer, I hope that you and we together will have the courage to say ``thank you Jesus,'' and then pack up our bags and pitch our tent a new place where we have never been before.

Amen.

--January 9, 2005
--First Mennonite Church, Reedley







Sun, 9 Jan 2005 00:00:00 GMT Stephen Penner
Believing in the Middle of the Night http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Believing in the Middle of the Night.rtf@CB4
Believing in the Middle of the Night
(John 3:1-17)
By Stephen Penner

A nervous plane ride
Many years ago I got on a plane in N'Djamena bound for Douala in the Cameroons. I took my aisle seat on the sparsely populated plane. We took off and were soon flying south over the African landscape below.

The sky was troubled that day, and in time we were flying into the dark clouds. The ride was bumpy but the attendants were still trying to respond to the needs of the passengers. But then, suddenly, the ride became very, very rough. I gripped the arm rests on either side, and looked around. The attendants were stumbling, racing, for a seat. Everyone sat frozen in their seats as the plane rocked about. Then up ahead, above the door, a red light began flashing, ``Emergency! Emergency!'' I'd never seen that light on a plane before. My heart was beating fast.

No, no, my heart cried out. Oh God, please! Please! Keep me safe! Oh God, I believe in you! I tried to stay calm while I desperately prayed, all at the same time.

Then, just like that, the light stopped flashing. Oh thank you, God! Thank you! And then the plane started to level off. In time the attendants got up and went back to work. Thank you, God, thank you! Yes, Lord, I believe!

Nicodemus, the dark, and the light
When I took my plane ride to Douala it was actually daytime, but figuratively speaking, it was nighttime. It was one of those ``dark nights of the soul'' when I was reaching out for some shard of hope, just wanting to find some glimmer of light.

The familiar Nicodemus story takes place in the dark, at night. Nicodemus, an intelligent, devout, seeking Pharisee, comes to Jesus under the cover of darkness, to explore some ideas with him. He finds Jesus in a reflective mood, ready and willing to talk, challenging of course, but open.

It is interesting to think about this common Johannian image of dark and light. Jesus is the light of the world, we read. In God there is no darkness at all. Of course it is a theme throughout scriptures. At creation there was darkness, but then God created light. The prophet Isaiah said that the ``people who have walked in darkness have seen a great light.'' (Is. 9:2) Peter writes of moving from darkness ``into his marvelous light.'' (I P. 2:9)

Let me digress to acknowledge that in our time in history we must be careful with language. We have to watch ourselves when we work with the image of light and dark. We are talking here about illumination, about the fact that when we just can't see anything we have no illumination, we have no possibility of seeing our way. When the light comes, we can see again. It is easy to give the impression that we are speaking about color, contrasting dark colors with light colors. African American people, Africans, and others have suffered unfairly when the metaphor of darkness unhappily is used to equate the dark pigmentation of the skin with evil.

Since light is what we want and need, darkness can come to be seen as necessarily a bad thing. In the dark it is hard to make proper distinctions. In the dark one can't be too sure. Light is associated with getting it, with grasping something. Darkness is tied to uncertainty or ignorance.

Yet it is in the context of darkness that one of the richest dialogues in scriptures unfolds. Maybe there is something to be said with exploring the darkness. Maybe too much light, like when a big truck comes barreling towards you, its lights glaring, maybe too much light isn't always the best.

For me, at least, too much light can feel fake. If all I can see are big Crest smiles, men in tailored suits, women in exquisite dresses, bright lights shining on a smooth cross, everyone merrily chirping about how wonderful it is to be alive, and how great God is. It is as though the real things that we think about in the middle of the night can't be talked about here. They just don't fit.

So there's something to be said for dark woods, for windows that don't let in all the light, for a few candles flickering in a shadowy room. This is real, and reflects the real tension which exists in our hearts. And the small but persistent candles can and do remind us of God's persistent voice, calling us to the warmth of Jesus' way.

Believing
After Nicodemus and Jesus finish their conversation in verse 15 John editorializes, giving meaning to the back and forth between the two by saying that this is what it is all about: God loves all humankind and anyone who believes in him can find their lives transformed forever and ever.

You know believing can take on different shapes and forms. Certainly when the light was flashing ``Emergency! Emergency!'' I was proclaiming my belief. I am confident that believing in Jesus is far more than just pronouncing the right words, though of course words, which can seem so trite or shallow, are all we have to say what we know. ``I believe,'' to be real, has to take on life beyond the words. Just like ``I love you'' is nothing but nonsense if I don't live out those words.

This week I came across this word picture from Jim Schrag. He says that the gospel of Jesus Christ is more like a tree than it is like a treasure box. It is more like a tree which is alive, growing, changing, stretchingthan a treasure box, a box with lock and key, that contains the sacred truth.

What is in a treasure box can only be taken out from time to time and looked at. It is still there. It looks the same. We know precisely how to get to it. By taking this key, placing it in this lock, and opening the box. A tree, by contrast, lives and grows in ways appropriate to the changing weather about it. It adjusts to the rain and the snow, the wind and the rain. And so it is with believing, as we pass through life there are different ways of crying out to God in belief, different and evolving ways of expressing our ``yes'' to the Lord.

I think we cause ourselves a lot of grief, and we don't give God much credit, if we just grow satisfied with, say, our sixth grade understanding of the gospel, put it in a box, and unlock it from time to time.

Rather, let us dare to walk into the shadows where Jesus will be waiting for us. He will be patient, and he will take us as we are, no matter how faint or courageous our whisper of faith may be.

Amen.







Sun, 20 Feb 2005 00:00:00 GMT Stephen Penner
The Blind Beggar Bugger http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Blind Begger.rtf@CB4

John 9

[The title , not offend anyone, is not diminutive, but rather a term of endearment e.g. cute little bugger. Here it is used as endearment, to give some kind of name/dignity to a no name marginalized person ]

I met a blind man once. Barb and I were on a Nicaraguan chicken bus. People get on and off at will. Sales persons often get on, sell ``smart'' pills or worm medicine. There are also evangelists who have a captive audience and preach fire and brimstone and the salvation message. This time a blind man gets on, and he has a
gig ...a tin can filled with rocks for rhythm, and he begins to sing. It was wonderful! The whole bus was captivated! All of a sudden he stops...and listens intently, and says (``Se fue la luz!'') ``Hey, the lights went out!''

- John 9 is a story of a blind man. It is best to read this text and then sit down. To say anything just mucks it up. But...I'll stay up here for a few minutes because: 1) I can't resist the temptation to tease this text a little bit; and 2) Steve invited me to preach, and though I honestly tried to get out of it, he would not let me.
-Lots of verses in this chapter...41. Great story...wonderful dialogue and sparring between blind man, parents and Pharisees.
-But when you boil most of the water out of the soup, what you end up with are a couple of questions: 1) Who is really blind?, and/or 2) Who is really the sinner?.
-The first few verses it sounds like the blind beggar bugger may be the sinner
-The last few verses it sounds like the Pharisees may be the blind ones and the sinners.
         -I say it sounds like...because I really can't keep up with Jesus' dance with words.
                  e.g. -Read 3-5 What does that mean??!!

Let's look first at the Blind Beggar Bugger - 9:1-8
-The guy doesn't even have a name! Now in Mk 10:46 you have a blind man, but he has a name! Bartimaeus...sitting, begging along the road...hears Jesus coming, jumps up, throws his cloak aside and shouts out ``Jesus, Son of David, have mercy on me''. Real type A blind man.
-But this blind beggar, just a bugger...is sort of a footnote to the disciple's theological discussion. They are trying to impress Jesus with the profundity of their question, and they ask: ``Jesus, see that blind beggar bugger over there, who sinned, he or his folks?''
         -Jesus says ``Not he, nor his parents'' - Jesus seems cuts to the chase and say there is
no connection between ones situation in life and sin.
         1) Now we know there are some connections, right? Kind of you-reap-what-you-sow thing. We see it in the Bible e.g. touch the ark, die. Mock the prophet, bears come out of the woods and eat you. If you rubber neck you turn into salt. We also see some sins sneak up on us, like smoking I guess...you get cancer. John Prine sings of a guy who drinks too much, ``has a red nose, beats his old lady with a rubber hose''...we know enough about sociology to conjecture that then his kid will do the same to his new wife. I guess that is kind of a father's sins and a son's.
-Verle Dalke - Uncles in eastern Washington, dryland wheat farmers - young, strong, lean , drove combine ma chines , with 30 - 40 mule team . Ate 3 fried eggs, nest of bacon, biscuits and gravy for breakfast; sausage sandwiches for lunch; ham and mashed potatoes and gravy for supper, (with seconds) - they stayed strong & lean.
-Then one day tractors came along - sold the mules - sat on their can all day driving tractors. They plowed, harrowed, planted, combined...ate 3 fried eggs, nest of bacon, biscuits and gravy for breakfast; sausage sandwiches for lunch; ham and mashed potatoes and gravy for supper, (with seconds) ...got slow, porked out, hard time walking, died seemingly before their time. Who knows why they died really: Could have been their cholesterol shot up to 300 RPMs and arteries slammed shut; Could have been their blood sugar went ballistic because their ratio of gravy to mash potatoes was about 3:1, and their blood viscosity changed from 10 wt. to 80 wt.; Could have died from being overjoyed by not having to care for, follow nor smell mules all day. Sort of a sin, right? Don't take care of your body, live (and die) with the consequences.

But what I think Jesus is saying here is:
         2) Lot of times that is just how life is, people are born blind. It's not, if you're good all will be good. If pray, everything is hunky dory. Go to church, tithe, faithful to your wife, love your enemy, pay your labor justly, respect your elders, eat all your food, pick up your toys, etc...that nothing bad happens to you. Sometimes, more, generally it actually does rains on the just and the unjust. Hails on the just and the unjust. Fine couples squabble. Saints in the church often have children who are prodigal. Sometimes the kids
are born blind...with developmental disabilities (DD). NO sin involved...just how life is!
- This echoes again scripture's truth that God's promise is not to take us
out of ...but to walk with us in .... A) Hab 3:7-9; B) Romans 8:38 & 39.
-Then Jesus, as if to demonstrate, or give exclamation point to what saying...that ``Yes, he is blind, but NOT because he is a sinner''...HEALS him!! And to keep it as irreverent, mundane, worldly, lifey, earthy, matter of fact as possible...no hocus pocus, no sin of the fathers ...he spits in the dirt, makes mud, rubs it on the eyes. (Obviously NO theological principles here), and says, ``Go wash in the pool of Siloam''.
-So blind beggar bugger GOES, cane clicking a little more loudly than usual on the cobble stone. He was in a little bit of a huff and a bit more humiliated than usual...the guy had just rubbed mud on his face! Didn't care if he was a prophet, or whatever he was, it was not way to treat a blind man! But the reality was, he had mud on his face and he needed to wash it off, so he goes to the pool.
-Then we see him making his
WAY BACK , slowly, all deer eyed and headlights, gawking, touching things, staring, trying to make sense of familiar sounds with what he was now seeing, cane tucked up under his arm...and humming the old Johnny Nash song ``I Can See Clearly Now, the rain is gone''. And somewhere between the Pool of Siloam and returning to Jesus, it must have hit him, that because of what just happened, there definitely was an occupational change in his future. He comes back, no more spiritual, no less spiritual, just this bona fide beggar bugger born blind...the same one...except NOW he can see!!! He is NOT blind!!!

Now enter the Pharisees (Verses 35-41) - It doesn't say it...but it is strongly implied, they are the ``SEEING ONES''. They are NOT blind. They make the rules, or at least interpret the rules. They really know God. They have a corner on truth. So, they grill the bugger. There is this wonderful verbal sparring between them and the ex blind beggar. And the bugger, kind of sticks it to them. It makes you as the reader want to stand up and cheer for the underdog!! And the Pharisees in frustration say...Vs 34 ``You were born and brought up in sin...and you are trying to teach us?!@#$#@!''...Humph...and walk off.
-Now be warned folks! This is a trap. I think we all fall into it. There is a sense in which we all think we see pretty clearly. Right? No one goes out to be fooled, to believe a lie. Oh, maybe a few people know they are on the wrong track but addicted to something and can't help themselves. But for the most part, we kind of think we know truth. Not that we don't have some doubts, but we see pretty clearly. As Anabaptists, we believe we have a corner on Biblical interpretation, right? I think so!! But really, a million plus Mennonites in the world...are we kidding ourselves? There are multi millions of Moslems, they worship the God of Abraham, Isaac & Jacob ...believe ...many practice compassion just like
some of the Christians do. Then there are Christians on the left and the right. We pull our hair out in frustration at the thinking and actions of the other. ..wondering ``how can they even think they are on the right track?'' We say to ourselves: ``I'm so glad I don't live with a sack over my head.''
-It seems all of us think we are the ``Seeing Ones''...we all have this inclination toward Phariseeism. I think that is what Jesus is getting at here in (read 39-41).
-It seems to me that Jesus is giving a plea for a good measure of HUMILITY. Matt 5:5 ``Blessed are the humble, for
they will receive what God has promised''
         The blind beggar's spirit - not arrogant, did not know much really. Just the bugger who sat with his tin cup on the corner of Market & Strait, begging.
-The
Pharisees : afraid to admit that some new and un contained power is loose here, in danger of losing their grip on the movement of God, ask the ex blind man ``How did this happen?'' Ex Blind man says, I don't know exactly, but he ``put mud on my eyes, washed them, now I see!''. And the Pharisees ask the Parents -And the reply ``We don't know . What we know is that he is our son, was blind, but now he sees...as to the rest, you'll need to ask him''. Pharisees say, well ``WE KNOW this man who cured you is a sinner''. Ex Blind man says, ``I don't know if he is a sinner or not, but one thing I know, I was blind, but now I see''.
-Mr. Bugger, was just a guy , happened to be blind, and he begged. I find myself very attracted to him. It is people like him that make riding buses in Latin America such a delightful experience. World is full of these people. Live on my street, climb our ladders, work at the banks. I hope I'm one! I believe there are many in this church. Regular folks. We nick ourselves shaving, burn the toast, drip mustard on our shirts, spill our beer, yell at the dog, may or may not be regular in church, have a job or not, have health insurance or not. Have children who are Drs. or in jail, brilliant, average or disabled. These are the folks of life...who have some kind of faith in God...but don't have it all figured out! They move from question to question, not from answer to answer.
-Life is confusing, chaotic, at times inexplicably awful...Darfurs, Iraqs, Tsunamis, Lebanons, HIV/AIDS, earthquakes, floods, car wrecks, Fresno Co., thick air, cloudy water, hungry people, lonely people, drive by shootings, teenage mothers. Out of 365 days, it seems to choose to hail on the worst possible one, to the people least deserving. Disabled children born to good folks... But somehow many of these folks have learned to HUMBLY, accept God as a Mysterious companion in the chaos, rather than someone who was sleeping on the job when bad things happened to good people.
         There is a saying (Dusty Baker-SF) ``No one is right all the time, and everyone is right sometimes'' I like that. It says to me that:
1) When I LISTEN to others who I believe are wrong, I need to listen with a good measure of respect, for they just could be right, this time. Even when I have deep felt and held convictions otherwise...I should listen respectfully...for this may be the time; 2) When I SPEAK , though it be with the wisdom of Solomon, the learning of Einstein, the tongues of angels, humor of Mark Twain...need speak humbly, for I may be wrong!
         -According to vs. 41, to claim to see clearly...claim to speak for God absolutely...to claim...makes you/me the sinner. Jesus said ``when you say `We See', your sin remains''!!
-I'd like to suggest that this call to humility is actually a call to leave lots of room for MYSTERY...let God be God...the only all Seeing One. She is the
Spirit of Mighty Mystery !!!
         -We cannot lock God in, pin her down, figure her out. We cannot push Mighty Mystery into a box...(that is like trying to put the Milky Way in a shopping cart). If we could put God in a box, then it is not Mighty Mystery. It may be pluots! It may be Cheerios! But it is not God.
-Ancient Orthodox writer ``God cannot be grasped by the mind. If he could be grasped, he would not be God''
-Hansen ``God gives us just enough to seek him, but not enough to find him.''
-To say ``We know...we see...this is the truth, the answer''...is dare to veer onto the domain of God, dare to step on holy ground. Its to go beyond the yellow plastic tape with black strips strung around Mt. Saini and carelessly touch the holy mountain, its to put ones hand on the ark, skip casually into the Holy of Holies. It makes God small & mundane and quantifiable...And Jesus says to that... ``you remain in your sin, you are blind'', because Mighty Mystery is uncontainable, indescribable. The word ``God'' is ambiguous in our language, because it appears to refer to something that is known. But transcendence, Mystery, is unknowable and unknown.
-The Pharisees, have this air of arrogance - they knew something of God, but nothing of Mystery. They systematized, institutionalized, categorized and memorized, then said ``this is the way it is'', put God in a box. If you ever want to get a good handle on God, then get the prepackaged one, the one in a box. That makes God small, and we can figure him out. E.g. desk in a box, ``some assembly required'', 4 boards, 10 screws, Allen wrench, its all there! Pull it out, set it up, it lacking one screw, shuffle through little plastic bags, stick your head in the box, where is the screw? Call 800#. They say, ``If it is not in the box, you don't need it! Everything you need is in the box.'' But to practice religion in the box, means to live with ones nose pressed to the walls, it blurrs the vision of the sacredness of the present, and the presence of the Sacred here and now.
-In the box, we know the edges...what we see is what we get...and that leaves a lot lacking...if this is all there is...No hope. No wonder people get disillusioned with religion. If we question anything in the box, asking ``Is this all there is?'', then guilt. We feel guilty every time our body touches the walls of the box. Even to think outside the box produces guilt. Stella says ``I was a pro at guilt. Even before I graduated from grade school, I had a PHD in guilt. You name it, I felt bad about it. And I was sure that God felt bad about me.'' But the real wrong, the ultimate tragedy would be to live small, and fit into, rather than out grow our confines.
-Religiosity, Phariseeism...staying in the box is to live ROOT BOUND. Roots grow around and around the container. I remember as an aggie at Fresno State, I bought this oak tree at the nursery, it was 4 feet tall, thin as my thumb, about 80 years old, growing in a half of a 3 pound coffee can and that was only half full of dirt (about 2 inches of dirt). I couldn't believe it. What challenges the box is when life's inconsistencies confront religions explanations, and life wins .'' It is like the starving man who hears religious speak that ``God loves him''. Hunger's demon short circuits those religious words. And it should not surprise us really when he says ``I do not really care if God loves me! We are staring!! See my children over there? They are bloated, their hair turning red and three of their sibling have died. Their mother sitting over their, jsut stares out in to the distance.'' Mahatma Gandhi was probably right when he said, ``God would not dare to appear to the staring except in the form of food.'' Life wins! Mighty Mystery moves in life...not in a box!!
-When one has the spirit of humility, this openness to the Mighty Mystery, it is like pulling the plant out of the pot and sticking it in rich soil, where lots of air, micro and macro organisms, water, nutrients, smells good... the roots can start to grow. It is life on the margins where everything gets exciting. It is thinking outside the bun. It is a place of hope, growing roots, possibility, vitality. Once out of the pot, who knows how far the roots will go?!! Who know how tall the tree will then grow?!!

It seems to me that here we have a choice: Either we can stay in the box with our god created in our image, half asleep, uptight, fearful and judgmental of all others...or... we can have the Spirit of Humility.

-
The Spirit of Humility is waking up to the mystery of life's holiness, and living this life with light hearted reverence, passion and compassion.
-
The Spirit of Humility is not so much trying to discover what God wants me to do with my life, but an attempt to be vulnerable to the ``inner voice'', to listen to what excites my heart.
- The Spirit of Humility is to live so my life enhances the lives of those with whom I share this planet.
-To have
the Spirit of Humility is to live with reverence toward myself, others and the environment and refuse to do harm to anyone or anything.

The disciples asked Jesus, ``Who is the greatest in the Kingdom of Heaven?''. The disciples asked this because they were trying hard to know and understand God. And Jesus showed them a child who in all probability neither knew, nor much cared to know, what the Kingdom of Heaven was, nor what such a question might mean. And then Jesus told the disciples to be come like that little child, neither knowing, in a sense of understanding, nor caring, in the sense of being anxious.

Thomas Merton wrote this Prayer
         ``My Lord God, I have no idea where I am going. I do not see the road ahead of me. I cannot know for certain where it will end. Nor do I really know myself, and the fact that I think I am following your will does not mean that I actually am doing so. But I believe that the desire to please you, does in fact, please you.''

-May God bless you, BUGGERS ALL, and make you be a blessing to each other, to this community and the world, as you follow the
  Mighty Mystery with the spirit of humility .

Bob Buxman - 3/6/05 -Reedley First Mennonite
Sun, 6 Mar 2005 00:00:00 GMT Bob Buxman
The Judging Dilemma http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=The Judging Dilemma.rtf@CB4
The Judging Dilemma
(Matthew 7:1-5)
by Stephen Penner

Getting started
At our church determining a sermon title is a Thursday morning obligation and, to be truthful, it is usually a hurried, not-too-completely-thought-through activity. So, backed into a corner and forced to say something, I wrote down ``the judging dilemma.'' Obviously our passage has a lot to do with ``judging'' and, just listening to the passage read, we think things like: ``of course, being judgmental is a bad thing.'' ``But wait, aren't there occasions when it is important to make judgments?'' ``Where is the line between `being judgmental' and a more `judicious discernment' `` It doesn't take too long to feel ourselves to be, when it comes to judging, on the horns of a dilemma.

I assume that all of us have felt ourselves to be, at various times in our lives, on all sides of the judgment question. It is an unpleasant experience to feel oneself to be unfairly judged. Some things we can move beyond rather quickly. A burly driver's raised digit makes a comment on our driving skills as he barrels by…that we can get over. Or an English teacher judges your paper to be a B when you thought you deserved an A. This we can overcome.

But when judgment is passed that reflects on our very personhood, these judgments penetrate and injure at a deeper level. Judgments rendered that aim at one's religious convictions, one's ethnicity, one's sexual orientation, or perhaps on one's social and intellectual statusthese are of a different degree of seriousness.

We've all felt judged but then too, we all know that we have been guilty of judging others. There's a certain satisfaction in lobbing, as it were, verbal grenades towards someone who is clearly beyond the pale. But it is usually a fleeting satisfaction because if our hearts are sensitive we are left with that ugly feeling inside that we have wronged another person, even if they didn't hear what we had to say.

``Judge not…''
Jesus says to not judge others. This verb can have a variety of nuances, ranging from ``to condemn'' all the way to a more pleasing ``to discern'' or ``to judge judicially.'' The clear and obvious meaning here is that Jesus is referring to a judgmental spirit, a critical and condemning attitude. Then Jesus offers a colorfully playful illustration to graphically make his point. Imagine the tiniest speck of sawdust nestled in the corner of your neighbor's eye. And then picture yourself with a veritable plank in your own eye. Isn't it abundantly obvious, before you can pay any attention to the speck in the other person's eye, you need to take care of the problem with your own eye? Jesus' word to us is, before you venture out to speak hard words to others, be very sure that your own house is in order.

So what does this mean? Are we paralyzed? Can we not speak to things that really matter to us?

We think of the prophet Nathan striding into King David's presence, telling a pointed story that enrages the king, and then dramatically pointing to the king, and in a voice dripping with righteous judgment saying ``you are the man!'' We remember the prophet Amos addressing the extravagant practices of the Israelite people with a voice full of sarcasm, ``you cows of Bashan…''

Jesus himself was no stranger to harsh, even judgmental, words. He addressed the Pharisees and Sadducees with the biting words ``you brood of vipers…'' (Mt. 3:7) He called people ``hypocrites.'' It is used right here in this passage! His words were judgmental enough, upsetting the authorities of his time so much that he was condemned to die.

The passage makes the exaggerated point about taking the beam out of your own eye before you worry about the speck in the other person's eye. But, and this is important, we note that Jesus doesn't stop at ``take the log out of your own eye.'' Rather, he gives permission to go on, to not hold one's tongue concerning the speck in the neighbor's eye.

Speaking the truth
We know that life is full of times where we have to make judgments, or be judged. A normal day in any home where there are parents and children will contain its moments of judgment. You go to the workplace. Most will have the experience of having their work evaluated, judged, by others. Many of us will have the experience of evaluating, or judging the performance of others.

These are important, necessary endeavors which demand that we learn to ``speak the truth'' and often we might add with Paul (Eph. 4:15) ``speak the truth in love.'' But of course in the maze of inter-personal relationships, somewhere in the chemistry of words, nuance, body language, and tonal inflection, miscommunication happens and one person's sincere attempt to speak lovingly and truthfully may be understood to be far too judgmental.

Sometimes we just give up and prefer flight to the difficult work of the hard conversation. That's something that is commonly thought about in our own Mennonite circles. We are prone to listen, quietly listen, to each other for a long time, perhaps giving the silent impression that we agree, or perhaps not. Then suddenly we just check out, we leave, and the chance to talk about it evaporates.

Some applications to consider
Mother Teresa once said ``if you judge people you do not have time to love them.'' I'd like to think with you about some ways in which we might be actively involved, in the best possible ways, in being wise and discerning people, without falling into the pitfall of a judgmental spirit.

I wrote Daryl Byler early this past week. Daryl is the director of MCC's Washington Office. The Washington Office is very small, and located very close to the Capitol. Daryl and others in the office write and speak, expressing strong viewpoints emanating from an Anabaptist/Mennonite understanding of Christian faith, and trying to reflect how that impacts public policy. Daryl's right in the middle of this dilemma of judging and discerning. Obviously people of faith, and certainly Mennonites, can hold varying viewpoints on the issues the Washington Office tackles.

Daryl thinks about these things a lot. You may recall that a couple years ago Daryl went on an extended fast, forty days total, prior to the beginning of the Iraq war. Out of that experience he wrote the following in an ``open letter'' to his children. He said:

I began this time of fasting feeling angry..perhaps in part ``righteous anger'', but not altogether so! As my children, you have unfortunately too often seen this anger over the yearsthe frustration of many ``great causes'' on which I have worked. As the fast progressed I found my anger giving way to a profound sense of sadness about the direction our country seems to be headed and my own complicity in that hurtful path. If peace and justice work is to have integrity, it must begin with being transformed.

I think this idea of personal (and corporate) transformation being necessary, prior to the work ``out there'' reflects the spirit of Jesus' words ``take the log out of your own eye before you attend to the speck in your neighbor's eye.''

This transformation, this rejuvenation of the heart, speaks to the way in which we approach others, be they sisters and brothers in our own congregation, or beyond, or to political leaders. It is critical that we recognize our own shortcomings, our own failings that we in a sense all stand on the same groundnone is without fault or blame. A ``spirit of gentleness,'' which Paul speaks of in Galatians, should set the tone of our speech.

It is also important to be informed, to gather information, and to wade into the murky waters of determining fact from fiction. Deciding who to listen to and what to believe is no small task. I read an interesting article the other day reflecting on communications deregulation and the influence of talk radio. When you think of all the different radio stations, the plethora of cable tv outlets, and all the on-line blots, there's a lot of information out there. But more information doesn't necessarily make it easier to figure out what is truth. To be honest, we are likely all inclined to believe the sources we are most likely to agree with in the first place. But another important part of ``judging'' is to participate in a studied process of community discernment.

When we try to discern or judge a path we are helped if we listen to our community, if we hear more than just our own voice. The community provides in effect a counter-balance, and helps us to leave to the side our own personal biases.

Doesn't attending to the log in your own eye before looking for the speck in your neighbor's eye also imply that the goal of the encounter is restoration, growth, and grace? I think of the VORP process with its goal to ``make things right.'' What can be done so that relationships are restored, and so that the equilibrium between people is balanced again?

You have surely followed the growing political rhetoric in our country, and the intersection of Christian people with the political process. It seems that Christians are more and more aggressive about connecting their faith to public policy. Mennonites are not immune to this. The Washington Office is one place where this happens. Here Mennonite theology and the on-the-ground experiences of MCC people around the world are brought to bear on public policy. Often this is in the form of storythis is what we have seen and heard, this is the impact of this particular policy on friends of ours.

It is thorny when we find ourselves full of negative, judgmental thoughts about other Christians, particularly if one takes the challenge of Christian unity seriously. And I do. This has somehow seemed, in my own experience, easier the farther I get from the United States. But what does one do right here with a neighbor in our own land claims Christ but the implications for them seem so far different from what it means for you, especially politically? What is judging, what is just good community discernment? Where is the line?

For me it is at the point where we deny, or denigrate, or imply superiority in our own brand of Christianity over another'sthis attitude or tone is over the line. We should not disparage the faith of another, or deny their sincerity.

We have these dynamics in our own congregation. Some of us will vote Republican, some Democrat, some Green. We hold different views on homosexuality. We hold different views on the war in Iraq. We will have different views on the role of unions, on environmental issues, on the legacy of Cesar Chavez, on the capitalist economic system, on immigration policy, and more. I believe we can and should approach these and other issues from a position rooted in our faith. But we should not demean or call into question the faith of another just because they do not come out at the same place we do.

I hope that as a congregation we can be a place populated with transformed people, people very conscious of our own shortcomings and willing to deal with them, and then available too to offer a discerning word to the brother or sister down the aisle.

Amen.

--May 15, 2005
Wed, 18 May 2005 19:08:25 GMT Stephen Penner
Oh Freedom http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Oh Freedom.rtf@CB4
Oh Freedom
(Romans 6:12-23)

By Stephen Penner
June 26, 2005

Freedom
Some of you know that I find it very difficult to appreciate the policies of our president, George Bush. But at least one of his core convictions does resonate at a deep place within me. I'm referring here to his understanding of freedom.

Freedom is a big word in our country's vocabulary. We say that we live ``in the land of the free.'' A prominent American narrative is that people from around the world have come to these shores in search of freedom. We say that ``freedom isn't free.'' In the Revolutionary War we fought for our freedom and independence from British rule. The Civil War, the narrative goes, was fought so that the African slaves could win their freedom.

President Bush speaks passionately about humankind's desire for freedom. He sees it as a profound longing of every human being, to be free, to be emancipated, to be able to chart one's own course, to seek one's own well-being and opportunity. The best argument for the wars we are now engaged in, both in Afghanistan and Iraq, has to do with freedom. The case is made that if these people are truly free, and can make their own independent choices, they will not only have a better chance of reaching their own dreams, but the world as a whole will be a safer place. The more people in the world are free, the argument goes, the better off and the safer we all are.

I'm cynical, of course, about the real reasons. Are we really, as a country, sincerely interested in everyone's freedom, or are we not more interested in the expansion of empire, of finding new economic lands of opportunity? Do we truly want a genuine freedom for all or just a modicum of freedom where people remain submissive and quiet under our thumb? And then there is the huge problem of how this freedom is obtained. It is determined that scores of people, and regrettably, even innocent people, must be killed for freedom to be won. This is a fundamental irony that any Christian who takes the words ``love your enemies'' seriously just can't easily sidestep.

But still, I'm attracted to the freedom argument, and it's because of my own experiences. It is in my blood but not in my bones. My own ancestors over a hundred years ago left a land that was growing overcast, the smell of a long siege in the wind, and so they took off, hoping for opportunity and, presumably, longing for freedom. Our administration's case espousing the profound human longing for freedom probably would ring true to my ancestors more than with me.

Then I lived in three different African countries none of which knew a freedom which could be compared to our own. When coups happened, and suddenly the political landscape changed, people who said one thing one day flip-flopped just like that. People did not have the freedom to hold to what they believed in any kind of a public way no matter what.


What is Romans about?
The lectionary epistle reading plunges us into the book of Romans, one of the weightier, more theological books of the New Testament. Romans was written by Paul, the great early missionary, writer, theologian, and evangelist, who being transformed himself, devoted his life to spreading the gospel of Jesus Christ. Romans is not written in a vacuum, as though it is a theological treatise written to lay out the apostle's theology. Rather it is written to address a practical concern facing a series of Roman house churches. And that practical problem is this: how can these Gentiles who are coming to faith in Christ be included as full members of God's covenant people? Some of the house churches were arguing over how Jews and Gentiles might live together harmoniously. Paul was trying to figure this out.

Figuring it out got complicated when Paul considered this: namely, that if Gentiles through faith and trust can obtain the Spirit of God, then what is the point of the law? If the law isn't necessary for the Gentiles, then why did God give it in the first place? Paul was trying to put together his natural respect for the law with his understanding that faith and trust alone is enough to gain access to the Spirit of God.

Paul has traditionally been seen as a man struggling with his own conscience. He's like a Shakespearian character, wrestling with private demons of guilt, shame, and sin. But today, more scholars are saying that Paul actually was not so beleaguered, that he was actually rather robust in mind and soul. Paul would acknowledge that sin is, in fact, sin is a dynamic evil forceand not just a matter of personal transgression. But Paul reasons that in the resurrection Jesus proves himself no longer subject to the power of death and sin. This victory over death and sin leads to salvation for all who participate in the ongoing life of Jesus.

This is important for how we understand salvation. Salvation then is not just uttering the right words of belief and then, because we have said the right words or believed the precise statements, we are stamped as ``saved.'' Rather, salvation is more a matter of loyalties, of identifying with the resurrected Jesus, and having faith and trust in the life-giving Spirit of Jesus to help us to live lives of righteousness. Rather then live our lives chained to sin, we choose to live chained to righteousness.

In the Romans 6 passage Paul speaks to this question of loyalty, only he uses the imagery of slavery. He's thinking about the law and its place, and wonders, since the Gentiles don't seem to need the law, do we then have permission to sin all we want because we are covered by grace? ``Of course not!'' He emphatically retorts. He says we are like slaves. We can be slaves to sin. We can put our loyalty there. Or you can be slaves to God, slaves to righteousness. And we shouldn't think too hard about what righteousness means. We can say simply this, that righteousness is merely doing what we know we ought to do. It is just doing the right thing. That's it. So this is pretty simple. We can be slaves to doing the bad thing, sin. Or we can be slaves to doing the right thing, which is practicing righteousness. Or to put it in terms of loyalty. We can be loyal, we can express our allegiance to things that are fundamentally harmful to us, sin. Or we can be loyal, we can express our allegiance, to things that are good, just, and right, practicing righteousness.

What does this have to do with freedom? The Eugene Peterson The Message
version of this passage titles this section ``what is true freedom?'' We can understand Paul this way, that the truest freedom comes when we live pledging our loyalty to God, striving to live righteously in God's ways.

Paul is writing to young churches trying to find their way in the midst of Roman rule. Everything in life (family, military, economic, philosophical, cultural) submitted itself to Caesar as lord of all. When Paul argues for people to become slaves to righteousness he's sounding a call to resistance to the Pax Romana. Don't fall for those idolatries. Rather, become slaves to righteousness. This is a particular kind of freedom (it is not deciding to be free not to choose any story, for this is enslaving in its own way), and becoming slaves to righteousness can have a huge cost, as Christians (and martyrs in particular) have found out throughout the centuries. We can choose whom we will serve. The Christian case is that serving the Lord is the path to the most authentic and satisfying freedom.

Living as free people
So what does it mean to live as truly free people, as people amazingly enslaved to righteousness? Are we transformed suddenly into these extraordinary people doing unusually spectacular things? I'd suggest that being slaves to righteousness actually means doing pretty simple things, just kind of putting one foot in front of another, letting it add up to one pretty good day, and then trying again the next day. Nothing too fancy.

Anne Lamott tells about her family's efforts to care for their mother who had Alzheimer's. As all of us are, they were confused in front of the disease. They just tried to do what seemed best in the moment. She describes seeing a crazy decal that says ``The law of the American jungle: Remain calm, share your bananas.'' And that was about it, they tried to maintain their poise, and they shared what they had.

I was talking to Ted Loewen on Thursday about these things. He mentioned that there is the expression ``the banality of evil.'' Maybe, he conjectured, we could think about the ``banality of righteousness.'' The simplicity of just doing one more right thing.

All of our lives have a routine to them. We get up in the morning and embark on our morning rituals. We find ourselves at our workplace, or around our home, or with some friends. This is where we spend a good part of our time. As night falls we eat some food and in due season we go to bed, only to start all over again the next morning. The hours and days past, turning into months and years, and eventually decades, and finally a lifetime.

We can look back and wonder what we have done.

We think about how doing small things, the right things, and wonder if they really matter. But do them over and over again, and it all adds up to a lot.

You go to someone's small room, or to their hospital bed, and there you see the postcards pinned to the wall, or cards standing on the end table, reminding you that someone took the time to find a card, to write a few words, to buy a stamp, and go to the post office.

Or look what has happened right at our church. John and Wilma brought a few people to church for Bible studies in Spanish. Brian did some teaching. Melinda and Georgia sat through committee meetings to talk about these things. And look where we are today. Children singing ``he is with you all the time'' and waving little streamers in the sanctuary at Vacation Bible School. Women working in the kitchen making tacos and then scrubbing the pans afterwards. Youth looking forward to going to the Mennonite Youth Convention in Charlotte. Just doing the right thing over and over again adds up to something.

Or think of Herb and Elsie showing up at Sierra View and finding some friends to bring over to the worship service. They do it over and over again. Elsie spends years finding people to come and sing and speak. Herb pushes people around in their wheelchairs, leads some singing, and remembers birthdays. You do the right thing for awhile and pretty soon 35 years have gone by.

This is what it means to be a slave to righteousness. Our lives are centered around our loyalty to God. This becomes truly liberating and freeing. We are pointed towards Christ and are free to live and behave in Christ-like ways. That's more our concern than a consuming worry about what we should or shouldn't do. We are free to do one righteous deed, one righteous act, after another, creating, in the end, something beautiful for God.

--June 26, 2005


Thu, 30 Jun 2005 19:21:39 GMT Stephen Penner
Fairness http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Fairness.rtf@CB4
Fairness, Poverty, and a Generous Heart
(Matthew 20:1-16)
By Stephen Penner

It's not fair!
I agree with Peter and Andrew (we have just watched the Ted & Lee skit on this parable) that it is just not fair! It makes no sense at all! No one in their right mind can think like this! What would happen if you paid the guy who picks peaches from noon to three the same as the one who picked all day, beginning at 6 a.m.? What if a teacher who got called in to sub just for the last class of the day got paid the same as the regular teacher? No, it is just not fair!

I come from a family where fairness is very important, it is a high value. My parents were very scrupulous about being fair with their children. No one should have any undue advantage over anyone else. Regularly, when I am with my parents, I hear something like ``We're just not sure that we have been fair regarding…'' That everyone receives the same, that no one is seen as the ``favorite,'' these are important valuesand I doubt that my family strikes you as, in any way, unusual.

It's going on in our home now too. What did we do for Elijah? What about Joseph? How about Jordan? Are we being fair?

I think we can all agree that fairness has its rightful place. It makes sense, doesn't it, to treat your children in a fair and equitable way. So maybe, if we can generally affirm that in life as we know it being fair is a good thing, then maybe somehow we are missing the point if all we can think about is that the people who began working at 5 p.m. got paid the same as those who worked all day.

Hurricane Katrina and the Gulf Coast disaster
I have never been poor in my life but when I was young I learned to know what poverty was. No one explicitly taught me about it but I could feel it, and I could smell it. It was right there when the bus I was riding to school stopped at the ``Mexican Colony,'' as we called it, and then over at Smith Corner. Staring out the bus window I saw the dirt roads, pocked with ruts that filled with water after a good rain. And then there was the odor, or was that just my imagination, but it would hit me when a little boy sat down beside me.

I know poverty is right here but it came stampeding into all our homes these past weeks whenever we see these terrible images coming from the Gulf Coast. There they were, thousands upon thousands of people, most of them black, sitting on cots in the Superdome, standing on freeways, looking out the top floor windows of waterlogged homes, waving from rooftops, sitting on the sidewalk while holding a baby in their arms.

Then the reports. These people had no running water. The toilets aren't functioning. There are no showers. People are reduced to living in their own bodily waste and filth. There was very little food.

There is a buffer zone between a comfortable, reasonable existence, and abject suffering and poverty. The more that zone is filled with insurance policies, viable credit cards, a bank account, land, some family connections, a computer, a functioning vehicle, a working phone, a regular job, some modicum of hope, education, a functional community, and some good fortunethe more these kinds of things are in place, the better we can withstand misfortune. But for people in New Orleans the buffer zone was thin in the first place, and though the rain falls on the just and the unjust, the rich and the poor, when the rains fell in New Orleans, and the flood waters rose, and then as the day broke and the helicopters flew overhead, and the cameras rolled, it was plain for all to see the hard, cold reality of desperation and poverty in incredible numbers right on the streets of America.

All those people, staggering through dirty water, sitting and waiting, their heads buried in their hands, their arms weak and outstretched. How can you help but say, it is just not fair! It is just not fair! It is not right that some folks have, and some folks don't, and that's just the way it is. That may be the way it is, but it just is not fair.

And there is no running from it. We've got some serious problems right here at home. And I am sure that if we turned off our radios, TVs, and favorite internet sites, and instead took a long bike ride around town and out into the country side as well, we'd know that the problem of poverty is no stranger to Reedley, California.

I'm not particularly interested in assigning blame for what happened in New Orleans and along the Gulf Coast. There is plenty of that to go around. And of course, hind-site is 20-20. It seems to me that there has been a toxic stew of ineptitude, greed, and lack of foresight at the national, state, and local levels for some time. And then there are a host of environmental issues that have not risen to the top of anyone in power's priority list. Though there had been accurate warnings offered years in advance, the collective political courage and financial will needed to prevent a disaster was not summoned. And in the end it is those with the least to begin with who suffer the most, which pay the greatest price.

Maybe there is some glimmer of hope in the way that this disaster has placed the national spotlight squarely, at least for a time, on the problem of poverty in America. It is a time when we have some faces, to associate with numbers like these, that last year over a million more people fell into poverty, that 37 million people are living in poverty in the United States, that almost 46 million people live without health insurance and that almost 18 % of all children in the United States live in poverty. We shine the bright light on poverty now but in the ordinary time of the past four years (if anything can be called ``ordinary'' about this post 9/11, war in Afghanistan and Iraq time) the poverty rate has gone up while at the same time tax cuts benefiting the wealthiest in our society have been passed. The outpouring of concern for the poor, and the desire to help, and the general sense that ``this just can't be'' is very evident now. But when we get back to the ordinary times, will any of that good will translate into tons of caring hands, reordered priorities, a commitment to ``the least of these,'' effective programs, all backed by the political and financial will to make it happen?



The parable of the workers in the field
The fanciful story Jesus told of the workers in the field is a kingdom parable. It describes this incredibly different world that we are invited into, that we are told to ``come and see,'' and to make the decision that, ``this I choose to embrace.'' It is a new order where the typical expectations of life as we have always known it are withdrawn, and a new way is unfurled, right before our eyes.

It is a place where we set to the side our natural penchant to complain and critique. What goes through our minds when we see able-bodied young men standing idly on the corner?'' The landowner discovers, near the end of the day, a group doing just that. And he asks the question ``why are you standing here idle all day?'' It's an accurate question, perhaps, but the context suggests it's without the bite we might put on it. The tone, the hint, right between the lines, that you are a freeloader, or that ``your people are like that.'' That stuff is off the table. Instead it's here, there's a vineyard over there. Get to work. And in an hour you'll get your pay.

And then they all get the same pay. The first and the last, they all get the same. The landowner is not showing favoritism towards one group over another, rather the point is more his desire to exercise his generous heart, and wanting everyone to receive on the basis of their needs, and not because of their merits. Being good for a long time, being faithful for a long time, being honest for a long time, being charitable for a long time, practicing peace for a long timeall these things are good and must be encouraged, but they don't make us fundamentally more deserving.

It is like this. Everyone deserves a ride out of town before the levees break. Everyone deserves a bowl of soup, some bread, and at least a sofa to sleep on while the rain falls outside. And everyone deserves a place to go to the bathroom, and a towel to wash your face with. That's fair. Everyone should have enough.

And if questions come to mind like: ``well, he was abusing his body for a long time;'' or ``she's been sleeping around so what do you expect;'' or ``if he'd just get off his butt and try for once;'' or ``she's been told a thousand times if she's been told once so what do you expect?''we have to remember that we are dealing with Jesus here, that our world has been revolutionized and turned upside-down, that everyone is deserving of God's favor, and ours as well.

An invitation to live generously
It is interesting that in the parable the owner pays those who came last first. It seems like he could have avoided a few problems by simply paying first those who came first. Then the hard-working dawn to dusk laborers would take off, and they wouldn't even need to know that those who only checked in at 5 p.m. got paid the same. But maybe there is something important for them to see and us too.

In the parable the all-day workers are invited to see this jaw-dropping, it-makes-no-sense, generosity. And we get to see it too. Of course it is important to show up on time, to be ready to go at the break of dawn, to put in a good day's workbut in God's economy these things don't make anyone more deserving of God's favor.

And we are called, in a similar way, as citizens of God's kingdom, to cultivate a generosity of heart and spirit that causes us to get beyond the questions of merit to the more fundamental understanding that this person is a fellow child of God, a person deserving of God's and my unending kindness.

Maybe the best practical examples of what it can look like are right in our bulletin this morning. We can give lavishly to the efforts in the Gulf Coast by MCC and MDS. MDS would remind us that we can offer our own hands to the on-going work near San Diego, and we have the opportunity to help through MDS right here in Reedley by helping with the construction of Guilla's house.

May God fill our hearts with a love for God's kingdom that is so deep that we respond to the world beyond our walls with a daring and even, sometimes, reckless generosity.

Amen.

--September 18, 2005
--First Mennonite Church, Reedley








Fri, 30 Sep 2005 19:48:58 GMT Stephen Penner
Citizens of Two Cities http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Sermon Citizens of Two Cities.rtf@CB4          Citizens of Two Cities: What Belongs to Caesar?

         By Duane K. Friesen
         First Mennonite Church, Reedley, CA
         Oct. 16, 2005

Introductory Comments

First I want to thank you for the invitation and for your warm hospitality. It has been a pleasure to renew relationships with friends and former students, to meet many of you again after many years. It is with much pleasure that I speak again from this pulpit. My wife, Liz, and I have very fond memories of the summer of 1964 that we spent here in a pastoral internship when I was a student at Mennonite Biblical Seminary. We had a delightful time living with Fern and Roland Goering. I just met Fern at the N. Newton post office before I left and she sends her greetings. I remember a wonderful fishing trip into the high Sierras with Merle Siebert. And, I also must say that our first daughter, Anne, was born 9 months later. It must have been all that good fruit.
Multiple Identities
The lectionary text from Matthew 22 contains one of the most well known statements of Jesus. `` Give to the emperor the things that are the emperor ' s and to God the things that are God ' s.'' This text is the framework for my sermon title today, ``Citizens of Two Cities: What belongs to Caesar? ''
The text raises a question about our identity as Christians. Who are we? We have a multitude of identities. The most important ones for most of us are three: our identity within a family (as a mother, father, grandparent, child), our identity in our work or profession (as a teacher, lawyer, farmer, laborer, and now for me (retired), and thirdly our citizenship (as Americans, citizens of the State of California, residents of the city of Reedley.) If someone were to ask you who you are, you would probably say something about all three, something like the following: I am the father of two married daughters, grandfather of four grandchildren, a retired college professor, and an American citizen who lives in N. Newton, Kansas. Would I also add that I am a Christian, a follower of Jesus Christ, a member of the body of Christ, linked to Christians all over the globe, a member of Bethel College Mennonite Church? How does this foundational identity, you could say the most important theologically, relate to all those other identities?
Most Christians, especially in America, are very confused about how their Christian identity and American identity relate to each other. I dare say that most Americans would not even see these two identities as different from each other, and certainly not in conflict with each other. We easily repeat the mantra,
`` God bless America,'' recite the pledge of allegiance, ``one nation under God, '' and support the troops in the war in Iraq. Already the Puritans in the 1600's viewed their coming to the new world to establish a ``city on a hill,'' to be God ' s new Israel. From the beginning Americans have tended to conflate citizenship and religious identity. Most Christians do not even struggle with the tension between the Sermon on the Mount where Jesus calls us to love our enemies, and the vocation of the soldier to kill for security and the defense of freedom. How are Christians in America, who belong to the one, holy, universal, Catholic Church, connected with Christians in Iraq, Palestine, Indonesia, and Colombia. Does my identify as an American `` trump '' my social identity in the body of Christ, such that when I think and act, I first respond to issues and public policy as an ``American'' citizen, only secondarily as a member of the universal, trans-national body of Jesus Christ that extends over the entire globe?

We are talking about a long-standing and deep problem. The killing of fellow Christians by German, British and French citizens during the two World Wars was one of the motivating factors that led to the formation of the World Council of Churches in 1948 and to the famous statement by that body, `` Peace is the Will of God. ''

A Biblical/Theological Perspective on Identity
Let me first set out several ideas about how I think theologically about our dual citizenship. By dual citizenship I mean, on the one hand, the call of God and our decision, symbolized by baptism, to belong to a real social body, the church. And on the other hand our citizenship of the state into which we were born, citizens of the U.S in the state of California.
To get our bearings theologically, we need to go back to the story of Abraham in the Old Testament who God calls from his kindred in order to be a blessing to the nations. This `` call'' of Abraham is a revolutionary idea, because it establishes the people of God as a people among the nations, a people not identified by what they are born into--blood, nationality, or race. The call of Abraham stands in juxtaposition to the story of the Tower of Babel, a story of mankind's attempt to rule and dominate the entire world. One could say that Babel represents the first Empire in human history. God ' s answer to empire is a plurality of peoples, viewed in the Bible, I believe, as a blessing, not a curse as the story is often interpreted. God ' s answer to Empire is a pluralism of peoples, languages and cultures in the world. The Babel story reflects a Hebrew prophetic perspective, a critique of the oppressive empires of Egypt Assyria, and Babylon. So in the midst of a plurality of cultures, God calls a people to be a blessing among the nations.

This point of view reaches its high point in the Old Testament with the prophet, Jeremiah, who wrote at the time of the exile, after the destruction of Jerusalem by the Babylonians. Instead of despair over the loss of Jerusalem the capital, and the nation of Judah, Jeremiah wrote a hopeful letter to the exiles in Babylon. In Babylon, in the midst of Empire, he admonishes the Hebrews to be faithful as the people of God. His most significant statement is that they, `` seek the welfare (the word is shalom in Hebrew or `` peace '' ) of the city where you dwell, for in its welfare you will find your own welfare.'' What a remarkable notion. The people of God are to be a blessing by seeking the well-being of their enemies. He tells them not to yearn to return home to Jerusalem, but to establish roots in Babylon, to marry and have children, to hew out cisterns and plant gardens. There are four themes in this text which I believe are helpful background to interpreting Jesus statement in Matthew 22. The four themes are: 1. remember your identity as the people of God (you worship Yahweh; and you mark your identity by Sabbath observance); 2. as the people of God you are a cosmopolitan social body, not restricted by your identity with one empire, but a people within many nations; 3. nevertheless, establish deep roots in the land; and 4. remember your mission to be a blessing: seek the well-being of the city where you dwell.

Tendencies in Mennonite History

Let us take a brief look at Mennonite history in the light of these four themes. We have not been of one mind about how to resolve the tension of dual citizenship. In many places where we have lived, we have taken Jeremiah seriously by establishing roots-- marrying and having children, building our farms and gardens. We combined this with a strong church/world dichotomy by creating a sociological enclave separate from the larger culture and forgot the second part of Jeremiah ' s vision to seek the well-being of the city where we dwell. We have used the Anabaptist Schleitheim Confession of Faith (which contrasts those within the perfection of Christ and those outside) to reinforce a sociological dualism of separation from the world.
A second approach has been to spiritualize our identity as the people of God. We are Christians inwardly/spiritually and citizens in society outwardly. We emphasize our inward relationship to God. God has saved us as individuals, and through Christ we inherit eternal life. Combined with this inward, individual, and otherworldly faith, we live quite like our neighbors. In Holland Mennonites rapidly acculturated to Dutch culture, in Germany Mennonite Christians lived quite complacently under the Nazis. And today within the U.S. Empire, the most powerful empire ever in the history of mankind, many Mennonites do not look or act very differently from most Christians. We accept our work and our professions within the public sphere and work in society quite like everyone else. We have forgotten or marginalized the radical ``politics of Jesus
'' who sociologically embodied a form of living that challenged the violence and injustice of the Roman Empire, and the hypocrisy and complacency of religion. Though many talk of mission, we tend to ignore the good news of justice for the poor and the marginal. We basically fit comfortably into living within empire. What ``belongs to God'' is our spiritual self, while our embodied political self belongs to Caesar.
A third tendency is more recent. As we have become more active politically, our politics is hard to distinguish from the ideologies of partisan politics. We belong either to the
`` left'' or the `` right.'' We identify with ``red'' or ``blue'' states. Many have taken sides in the culture wars. This has led one Mennonite leader, John Roth, to call for a moratorium on participation in partisan politics. Both on the `` left'' and the ``right'' we have identified a particular political agenda with the politics of Jesus. We have lost track of what it means to be the people of God, because we have confused that with a partisan political agenda.

These three positions are very similar to the options Jesus faced in his time. He could have withdrawn from the world and jointed the Essenes in the desert. He could have spiritualized politics like the Pharisees by being faithful to the law in interpersonal relationships but indifferent to injustice in larger economic and political systems. Or, he could have joined one of the sides in the culture wars of the time by being a Sadducee and collaborating with the Empire (the right) or by rebelling like the Zealots against the empire (the left).

Principles of Citizenship for Living in these Times.
Let me return to several of the biblical themes I identified earlier that we identified with
the prophet Jeremiah. How shall we think about `` what belongs to Caesar'' in our contemporary N. American context?
1. First, clarity of identity is critical. The Jewish people living in Babylon knew who they were. They did not confuse their religious identity with the Babylonian Empire.

We need to recover the concrete, historical, politically and culturally embodied Jesus who really lived in history, taught us how to live, confronted the powers that be, offered healing to people, addressed the needs of the poor, and called for justice and liberation from oppression. He confronted evil nonviolently and called us to love even our enemies, willing to suffer and bear the cross if need be. This is the politics of Jesus. Christ is really present in the world of people ' s lives and struggles. This is not the abstract Christ of the creeds which jumps from Jesus ' birth (born of the Virgin Mary) to the cross (crucified under Pontius Pilate) with nothing in between. This is not a Christ reduced to the abstract formula, he died to save us from our sins for life after death. This is not a liberal Jesus reduced to an amorphous, vague abstraction like agape love. This is the radical, concrete Jesus who calls us to compassion, justice, and a life of nonviolence, in the world, here and now.
If we were really to `` see'' this Jesus, our citizenship and what we render to Caesar, would be radically transformed.
2. Secondly, we would have a strong sense that we belong to a cosmopolitan global community that transcends the boundaries of the nations. We would have a deep sense of the worldwide church, and would become deeply involved in the ecumenical movement like the World Council of Churches. We would join the Dutch, German, and Congolese Mennonites in fully participating in the larger global church represented by the World Council of Churches.
3. Thirdly, we would have a much deeper sense of God as Lord over all the nations.
This theme is central in the other two scripture texts that were read this morning. As Psalm
96 puts it, we would `` declare his glory among the nations, his marvelous works among all the peoples. For great is the Lord, and greatly to be praised; he is to be revered above all gods. For the gods of the peoples are idols, but the Lord made the heavens.'' America ' s god is an idol, one made in our own image to bless our cause. The God of the nations is far greater, so much so that in the Isaiah 45 text Cyrus, the pagan leader of the Persian Empire was seen as the anointed one of God. The English words `` anointed one'' are a translation of the Hebrew word, ``Messiah.'' This is quite astonishing, that a pagan foreign ruler could be seen by the prophet Isaiah as the `` Messiah,'' the anointed one of God.

The point for us is to move beyond our narrow view of the U.S.A. as the center of the world. It may well be that God is most at work in a flawed institution like the United Nations (which the U.S. shows little respect) and in a treaty like Kyoto which seeks to address global warming (which the U.S. refused to sign) and in the establishment of an International Criminal Court (also opposed by the United States). Where is God working in the world? Does God work within one empire who sees itself arrogantly as the savior of the world, or within many nations in the world? Who/what are the equivalents of Cyrus in our time? Where is God working: in the martyred Anwar Sadat of Egypt whose trip to Jerusalem set in motion the talks that led to the Camp David Accords, Michael Gorbachev whose bold action contributed to the end of the Cold War, or the willingness of European nations to revitalize their commitment to absolute state sovereignty to create a new European community? Or perhaps God is working through Mohamed El Baradei, the head of the United Nations International Atomic Energy Agency, who recently received the Nobel Prize for his dedication to prevent the spread of nuclear weapons.

4. Like Jeremiah, we can and should establish roots here in America. We can love and identify with our country, the city where we dwell. As Ted Grimsrud has argued so well in an article in the Mennonite Quarterly Review, we can as Mennonites positively identify with the democracy story, and participate with our whole being in helping shape the common good. That story can be distinguished from the militarized arrogance of an American empire. We should love American democracy with its system of citizen participation, its checks and balances, its emphasis on human rights. As Mennonite Christians, shaped by the story of Jesus, we can help shape an expanded view of human rights - a vision that includes the rights of the poor to an adequate standard of living, to health care, and a healthy living environment. Katrina `` exposed '' the deep flaws in an `` anti-government '' and ``anti-tax '' mentality that robs the common good in order to line the pockets of the wealthy and build a military-industrial complex at the expense of everything else. We can and should support the common good, and willingly and even joyfully pay our taxes to support the common welfare. We can love the land where we live, working with our whole being to protect clean air and water, to protect the good earth and the eco-systems, which sustain life. We can love the distinct contributions of American culture - from jazz to baseball. This is our home, this is our land, and as citizens of this place we have a contribution to make.
So what belongs to Caesar? The paradox, or the irony, is that we owe to Caesar faithfulness to the vision we have been called to by God since Abraham. When we are faithful members of the body of Christ, that cosmopolitan community that extends throughout the globe, when we honor God as Lord of the nations, when we seek the welfare of the city where we dwell, then we do that which belongs to Caesar. What belongs to Caesar is not, therefore something separate, different, or distinct from our Christian identity. It is when we lose our nerve, and abandon our Christian calling, that we fail to render to Caesar what Caesar needs most.

The conventional wisdom is that democracy and freedom are preserved best by those who are willing to die in war to protect the nation. I do not want to denigrate that commitment and sacrifice. We can learn from that dedication and sacrifice as Christian pacifists. But I propose we turn that conventional wisdom upside down this morning, and live an alternative wisdom. Democracy is built and preserved by those who exercise their democratic freedoms and responsibilities. Militarism is anti-democratic. It breeds authoritarianism. It teaches habits of obedience to authority and reliance on coercive force rather than reason. It tends to produce a herd morality. The virtues of a democratic society are: that we think for ourselves, and persuade fellow citizens with reason rather than force. Democracy was not born out of militarist societies, but rather in the voluntary Anabaptist communities of 16 th century Europe and the dissenting communities of Congregationalists, Baptists and Quakers of 17 th century England. We do not need to be apologetic for not giving our lives in military service or feel guilty or unpatriotic for not doing our part. We choose another way of contributing to the well being of the commons where we dwell. By making our voices heard as followers of Jesus Christ in the public square, by working for public policies that enhance the well being of the poor and the marginal, that protect the ecosystem that sustains life, we do what Caesar needs most. It is the highest form of patriotism-- a love of the land we live in that sustains life, love of the neighbor who shares the earth with us, and the love of God who is Lord of all the nations.


Wed, 2 Nov 2005 19:06:35 GMT Duane Friesen
Seeking the Kingdom at FMC http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Seeking the Kingdom at FMC.rtf@CB4
Seeking the Kingdom at FMC
(Matthew 6:33)
By Stephen Penner

Here at First Mennonite Church we dare to believe that we are part of something exciting, messy, riveting, confusingsomething called the kingdom of God. We have no corner on the kingdom, but in our own time and place, and with the measure of wisdom, courage, and insight given to us, we strive to be people of God's kingdom.

The kingdom of God is to be a social reality. It is something that we enter into together. We want to be much more than just a group of individuals who happen to frequent the same piece of landscape, each with our own private sense of what God might want for us. Rather, we are an inter-connected group of people who have commonly pledged loyalty to Jesus our King. Here we try to actualize kingdom of God ways in our life together here and in the ways we interact with our world on our streets, at our places of work, and as we relate to the world beyond.

We might say many things to characterize the kingdom but I'd like to emphasize the fact that in the kingdom there are surprises. Things aren't always as they might, at first, seem. An old widow with a few coins in the synagogue is a model of generosity. A wily tax collector deserves a house call. The lowest of all deserves the best spot at the banquet. The narrow, sparsely used path is actually the way to go.

God's kingdom is the place where assumptions about the way it has always been can be challenged. It is a place where we can dare to do step out on faith. We do this with confidence because we know that God is great, and that the love of God knows no limits.

We are in the middle of some dramatic kingdom work right here at our own church. The way things look and feel around here on Sundays is different than before. We've kind of jumped into the river and are dog paddling about, turning in circles, just trying to stay afloat. But we are discovering some really good things.

It feels mighty good to see the children running around before and after Sunday School. It is a good thing to hold some fair trade coffee in a cup and meet someone for the first time. It is even a good thing to recognize that not everyone sees things the same way, or understands the Bible in the same way, as I do. But this neighbor is here, with me.

I think what we are doing at First Mennonite Church is amazing. Our legs may feel unsteady as we walk into this new era at our church but we do so with the confidence that Jesus our king leads the way.

May God continue to guide and lead us on.

--November 20, 2005

Wed, 23 Nov 2005 19:03:07 GMT Stephen Penner
Becoming a People of God http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Becoming People of God.rtf@CB4
Becoming People of God's Shalom in Good Times and in Bad
By Stephen Penner
(Isaiah 9:2-7)

On this MWC World Fellowship Sunday we are guided to think about the way of peace by our Asian brothers and sisters. We want to reflect on what peace might mean in the
Asian context, hearing a story or two, and then turning to our own situation and wondering againwhat does it mean to be a people of God's shalom in the middle of our North American environment.

World Fellowship Sunday
We are taking our cues during this worship service from worship materials designed by Asian members of Mennonite World Conference. We designate this Sunday ``World Fellowship Sunday,'' a day when we are a little more conscientious about recognizing and remembering sisters and brothers of ours in Mennonite churches around the world. In particular we want to remember Mennonite Christians in Asia. Two Asian countries have by far the most members, India and Indonesia.

Those who designed the outline for this service gave it the title we are using ``Bringing peace in difficult times.'' The title seems to suggest the opinion that peace is something one actively works to bring about; and it broadly implies that the times we live in are not easy, rather, they are hard.

The Asian writers point out that their continent covers the biggest land area in the world and has the largest population, and therefore, the greatest number of non-Christians in the world. They say that the number of youth is double those in Western countries. These sisters and brothers point out that violence and conflict have been part of life in many Asian countries. Also, domestic, economic, social, and political problems are legion. On top of the serious social problems were piled natural disasters (we think especially of the December 2004 tsunami) and acts of terrorism. More than 600 churches have been destroyed in the last couple of decades in Indonesia. The writers conclude with this introduction:
These conflicts and disasters have created poverty, unemployment, plagues, and homelessness. Many seek an an Almighty Being to help them cope. This
has created an opportunity to bring peace and to proclaim the gospel.

The text our Asian friends chose is from Isaiah 9. Isaiah is speaking to the southern kingdom during foreboding times. This has the tone of a ``royal psalm,'' the kind of writing associated with the coronation of a king both in Israel, and the language is not unfamiliar in other Near Eastern royal inscriptions. But this psalm does not look back at a known kingly figure, but rather looks longingly ahead to what is to come. Succeeding generations would, each in turn, look ahead for this kind of messianic figure, one who could bear the title, among others, ``prince of peace.''

Of course the word for ``peace'' in the Old Testament is this beautiful Hebrew word ``shalom.'' The beautiful benediction that we often use, taken from Numbers 6, says
The Lord bless you and keep you;
The Lord make his face to shine
Upon you, and be gracious to you;
The Lord lift up his countenance
Upon you, and give you peace.
This describes one who is blessed, who is treated graciously by God, who is guarded by God, who is in God's presence, who is fulfilled and complete. Shalom has this rich, multi-layered meaning of well-being, in harmony with all who are around, of health, of tranquility in relationshipsall this floods the meaning of shalom.

Peace in our context
Let's think for a moment about peace in our own context. I think you would have to search long and hard for anyone who would say ``I'm not for peace, but I'm for pugilism, conflict, in fact, a continual state of animosity and conflict makes this a better world.'' How ludicrous! Of course, everyone is for peace, but we sure think about it in different ways.

Some understand peace is primarily personal ways. To reach a state of contentment with oneself, to exist in harmony with the Almighty, to be friendly and warm in all my personal relationshipsthat's peace. In a Christian context what is important is to be in a state of harmony, agreement, of peace, with God

Then there are those who just are inclined to major in the big problems: wars; divisions rooted in race, religion, gender, or sexual orientation; issues related to prisons and the death penalty; abortion, domestic violence. A commitment to peace compels a person to believe these things are wrong, and that one should work against them. In a Christian context this translates into learning about and practicing peaceful, yet purposeful, ways of resolving conflicts. It can mean educating oneself, or getting involved by writing letters or standing on a corner or in the way, or by refusing to participate, or by actively learning to know someone else.

I am being far too simple. Maybe that's a reflection of my earliest memories of peace. Peace has to do with being right with God. So peace is personal. But peace also means not going to war. That's what distinguishes us from the Baptists.

We don't have to think about peace too long until we run into all these nettlesome conundrums and inconsistencies. If you are so against war and won't fight yourself, then why are you willing to pay for others to do what you won't do? How can you be so troubled, so angry, so moved by people dying far away yet seem so unfazed by young lives that are disintegrating in a haze of alcohol, abuse and promiscuity, right here in our own community? You seem so happy about the peace you have with God, yet you appear so supportive of military activities that snuff out other people's opportunity to experience the peace with God you know. Why does it seem you are so much more at home and at ease with people who make no claim of Jesus (quickly giving them the benefit of the doubt, bending over backwards to understand) than you are with people who claim the same Jesus?

When we think about peace in our own context we have to acknowledge that we do so from a position of power. I dare say that most of us here, thanks to some combination of education, wealth, and social standing operate from a pretty comfortable base. And living in the womb of arguably the greatest political, economic, social, and military power the world has ever known, we can go about our lives without too much worry of being invaded by foreign armies, we sleep tranquilly at night, and we don't worry too much about getting roughed up when we go to the grocery store. And on top of all that, it is pretty easy to be a Christian living here. You can get bemused or condescending looks in some places, but for the most part we are treated kindly. That is our setting.

Christians in Asia, and a story about peace
What about Christians in Asia? Obviously the setting is far different from what we know. Some are living in abject poverty, others are doing well, but I think it is safe to say that generally speaking the political, economic, social, and religious systems that surround them are not as strong as what we know.

What does it mean to be people of peace in these settings?

A pastor in Indonesia, a country with the world's largest Muslim population, who also works part-time with a local Christian radio station decided to take it upon himself to approach the commander of a radical Muslim group called Hisbullah Shabillilah (the soldiers of God). The pastor and the commander both lived in the same town.

The pastor entered the Islamic group's headquarters and saw lots of swords and banners on the walls. The banners screamed ``no compromise!'' The pastor's goal was to try to befriend these people so he spent time learning to know the commander and the soldiers. He wanted to talk to them about peacemaking, and this is what he did.

He made several visits and then, on one of his visits, he noticed that something symbolic had happened. The swords and the banners were no longer on the wall. And more than that, the commander assured the pastor that he would send some of his foot-soldiers to attend a training on peacebuilding and conflict transformation that the pastor was sponsoring.

Then came the December 26, 2004 tsunami. The commander was very eager to work with the pastor and the center for the Study and Promotion of Peace in a relief and trauma healing project in Aceh and North Sumatra.

Following the project in response to the tsunami the commander told the pastor, ``If only I had known you four years ago, I would not have lost 50 of my children who died in a war, a few years earlier, between Christians and Muslims. I used to think that spilling the blood of the Gentiles and the Chinese was permissible, but why is it different now? Is there something strange within me since I learned to know you? (this is from A Culture of Peace: God's Vision for the Church by Kreider, Kreider, and Widjaja)

We might pull a couple of ideas from this story which speak to the question, what does it mean to be a person of Christ's peace in Asia? It means, for one, helping out in times of need. It was important for Mennonites in Indonesia to respond to the tsunami after it struck their country. And we see that in the prayer requests for Asia, compiled by MWC, that you see in the bulletin.

We also sense that for Asian Anabaptist brothers and sisters they live closer to realities of less religious freedom, they are aware of religious persecution or oppression, and that as Christians they are in the minority, not the majority. They suggest we pray for them to be strong in their faith, to encourage them in their suffering, and pray that they resist the temptation to react to oppression with violence. So today we remember not only our Anabaptist sisters and brothers, but all people in Asia, praying for them God's benediction of shalom.



Back to our own setting, and the call to be peacemakers
It is important for us, from time to time, to catch a glimpse of the realities facing our Anabaptist friends in other places, and how they strive to be peacemakers in their own settings. But the gospel message must always be contextualized and our life-long challenge is to figure out what it means to be followers of the Prince of Peace in our own setting. I'd like to say three things, in conclusion.

I think we have very special ``peace'' problems that are rooted in our comfortable lives. It makes it tempting to make faith, and therefore peace, a private, personal affair, just a matter of the heart. If you leave it at that it can't be too threatening to other parts of my life. Well, it can relate to the words I choose, the things I choose to look at, and my sexual ethics, but not much beyond that. We sure don't fundamentally want to upset our comfortable lives. And in doing so we make God rather small, a God only really concerned about the details, important though they are, of our private lives.

But God is big, concerned about a lot of things, enough so that followers of the Prince of Peace ought to live with some level of unease. That's the first thing I want to say, people of God's shalom ought to be uncomfortable. We might be uneasy because of our own inconsistency, or because we learn about a huge ``shalomless'' arena we've never thought about beforebut a kind of holy discontent grips us when we see shalom denied.

Second, I think being a peacemaker in our context means merging the private and the public. We don't exist, as individuals, in a vacuum, and we venture into new lands best when our own hearts and minds are nourished. A striking element of our Anabaptist setting here in Reedley and in our conference is the amazing ethnic and cultural diversity which surrounds us. To be a peacemaker means to grow in our comfort level in culturally diverse settings. We have a laboratory in our own PSMC, and we even had meetings this past weekend in LA, but none of us went. We have a laboratory right here in Reedley. I think one of the most important peace efforts that we've done here in the past several years was when Sharon took food out to those grieving Muslim neighbors on Alta avenue. She took them food. She sat and visited. She wrote letters. That is peacemaking.

Third, being people of peace means at least saying what has to be said about what our own government proposes and does. The prayer guide from MWC suggests that, in thinking of North America, we ``pray for a change of heart in the government of the United States so that it comes to an honest appraisal of the impact of the invasion of Iraq.'' That seems far too polite. In these last days we've read about the threat of cuts to vital social programs, and then the administration's proposal to increase the defense department spending to an astronomical 439.3 billion dollars.

I'm sure there are important nuances, and a certain amount of practicality must invade our thinking, but this is obscene, and people intent on being the hands and feet of Christ must, they must, object.

We are following victim to the old tricks of the devil, that our well-being and our security can actually be found in the strength of our own cleverness, our own ingenuity, our own manipulation of the world, our own lethal power. But Christians should not fall for that lie.

We are people of God's peace. This is something we believe and do. We actually believe that in serving others, in going the extra mile, in remembering to bring a cup of water, in reaching out a helping hand, in extending the olive branchthat in those ways we take the steps necessary to bring about God's shalom both in good times and in bad.

--February 5, 2006
--First Mennonite Church, Reedley


Fri, 24 Feb 2006 19:01:24 GMT Stephen Penner
Finding Our Way http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Finding Our Way.rtf@CB4
Finding Our Way
(John 14:1-7)
By Stephen Penner

In response to a question from the apostle Thomas Jesus says that he is ``the way, the truth, and the life.'' This leads us to reflect on the pull we feel, as Christian people, towards the universal and the particular. In our pluralistic world what do we have to say as Christian people? Being people of the ``way'' implies being people on a journey, people more interested in life and relationships than in creedal belief systems, people who proclaim Jesus as way and light, yet acknowledge that truth and wisdom are found in other places as well.

On holy ground
I was sitting in a meeting in Akron, Pennsylvania probably in the late 1980s. My friends Earl and Pat Hostetler Martin were bringing the devotional that day. Earl and Pat were revered figures for all their work in Southeast Asia. Everyone remembers how when South Vietnam collapsed in 1975 and the American helicopters flew away, Pat left with the children and Earl stayed behind to live in the new Vietnam for about a year.

They lit a little lamp and placed it on the table right in-between the papers and manila files and the pitcher of water all readied for the meeting to come. Then they began to talk about ``holy ground.'' Holy ground was for me the sandy earth in front of Moses' burning bush, or the straw around the mangers that the shepherds' knelt on, or the ground near the cross damp with blood.

But that day Earl and Pat helped to expand my horizon of where holy ground can be found. They told homely stories of ordinary people they had known in the Philippines and in Vietnam. They described profoundly moving human encounters with people of integrity, stories of facing adversity with courage, tales of meeting despair with love, accounts of great spiritual strength. While sitting on hard floors in dimly lit rooms they realized themselves to be on holy ground, places where the Spirit of God was very real and present.

Strange how it can be that when we least expect it, far from the familiar fourpart harmony hymns, the dark benches, the common rituals, the familiar ways of framing matters of faith, and the communities that have so nurtured us in the past, we can find ourselves in a new place and discover, to our amazement, that God has been there before us, preparing new ``holy ground'' for us to walk upon.

``Many dwelling places'' and ``the way''
Our passage is near the beginning of what amounts to a long discourse by Jesus stretching over several chapters. It comes after John's ``last supper'' scene, where Jesus bends over to watch the disciples' feet. If we look at the paragraph that comes just before and after what Ted read we uncover a section built around three questions.

Jesus has told the disciples that the mark of being a disciple is love and that where he is going ``they cannot come.'' So Peter asks the question, ``where are you going?'' (13:36) and asserts that he would even lay down his life for Jesus. This, Jesus says, won't happen, and in fact, Peter, you will deny me.

Then Thomas comes back to the question (14:5) and says that if we don't know where you are going, how can we possibly know the way? To which Jesus replies ``I am the way, and the truth, and the life. No one comes to the Father except through me.'' Jesus is saying to his disciples that none of them learns about God except through the incarnational reality of Jesus in their very presence, living and breathing and loving right among them.

Then the apostle Philip asks, could you show us the Father? To which Jesus responds, look at me, when you look at me you learn about the Father. Listen to the words I say, observe the things I do, when you do you see the Father.

In between the first two questions is a little section (14:1-3) that we often read out at the cemetery as we bid a loved one farewell. Don't let your hearts be troubled. Believe in me, Jesus says. In my Father's house are many dwelling places (mansions), and I'm going to prepare a place just for you. These are words we remember to console ourselves, to comfort the bereaved. We say these things even as we realize that we are dabbling with the great unknown, and all we have is our limited human understanding. So we put the beyond in physical terms we can grasp, a place where God dwells, and our loved ones can go, with houses, mansions actually, to stay in.

The universal and the particular
We can look at these verses and note a peculiar juxtaposition. If you look at people of other religious traditions with equal favor you could say, maybe the ``many dwelling places'' is a reference to the heavenly mansions that we will all inhabit, Christians and Buddhists, Jews and Muslims, altogether in the great hereafter. And then, just a few verses later, comes the ``way, truth, and life'' statement which can be read to say that, no, Jesus is the only path to take.

This brings us to the critical, fundamental questions that face us when, as Christians, we try to faithfully and thoughtfully look out upon the world. We attempt to balance our faith's longing for the universal with its call to the particular. The Christian faith imagines all peoples, of every tribe and race, gathering together in praise and in service. Yet it also nourishes and draws its power from a particular man who in a particular time and in full humanity felt the aloneness and the anguish as nails were driven through his hands.

And for me the universal and the particular confronted me in an unforgettable way over several days in eastern Chad on the desolate southern side of the Sahara desert. For several days I sat in the passenger seat of a LandRover. The driver was Paul Horala, a French and Arabic speaking Swiss missionary doctor. And in the middle of the front seat sat a skinny, graying, semi-nomadic Zaghawa man who directed us through the unmarked, uninhabited desert (except for the occasional village and now-and-then string of wandering camels and goats).

We were looking for a place to build an earthen dam. Every day we began in a place called Matadjene, and each day took off in a different direction, looking for places where the water ran when the rain fell and the flash floods would gush through the dry wadi beds. Maybe we could find a spot where to our untrained eyes it would seem that a dam could halt the water and provide another drinking spot for the nomadic herdsmen.

The skinny Zaghawa man was a very religious Muslim man and he would sit, leaning forward, pointing the way with his long, bony finger. We were using Arabic and French to communicate and since he spoke Arabic and I didn't, we could only talk to each other via Paul. But in those few days I became very entranced with this man.

Our conversations took frequent religious turns but what I remember most is this: that here I am, 24 years old, educated, wealthy by comparison, and Christian, and here my new friend is old, poor, uneducated, Muslim, and very wise. Can it be that God has somehow, ironically, bestowed on me, of all people, unique insights into the mind and mysteries of the Almighty? I didn't quite have the language for it at the time but eventually I have come to believe that those days in the LandRover, those times where we broke bread and drank hot tea together, that in those moments I was on holy ground.

I was living right then, and I still am today, on the cusp of this balancing act between the universal and the particular. I claim and I love the particular, the special uniqueness of being Christian, and to be even more particular, of being a Mennonite. This fills my life with identity, with meaning, with a profound sense of who I am. Yet I also fear the far side of particularity (including its Mennonite strains) with its temptations of fanaticism and its self-righteous fundamentalism that claims for itself truth with a capital ``T'' that it alone knows.

I claim and I love as well the universal, all of that which calls me to common ground, to seeing the inner beauty and the very stamp of God in the other. But I fear the far side of the universal as well, that dissipates into a relativism where there is no sure ground, a secularism that demands no accountability except to the self.

What can we say?
As we think about the universal and the particular in the light of Jesus' words, ``I am the way, the truth, and the life,'' we ask, what can we then say? I'd like to make a few suggestions.

First, I suggest that the image of ``the way'' draws us closer to the notion of a relationship with Jesus. Christians place their faith in a living relationship with Jesus more than in creedal statements about him. Jesus said that we know more about God as we walk along with Jesus. This means we drink from the wellspring of his words and his actions. We draw meaning for our own lives as we contemplate his death, and sense purpose in a life that confronts the powerful yet sees strength in weakness. The image of ``the way'' implies being on a journey, a trip that is going somewhere, perhaps winding closer to a destination, but not there yet. As Christians we relate to people of other faiths as people, more than through the different religious systems we represent. We seek truth in relationship within the context of the setting we are facing together. So for me and the Muslim man in the middle of the LandRover our relationship was grounded in the common search for a place to build an earthen dam.

When we draw our strength from our relationship with Jesus we remember this too, that he is the one who lambastes the rich and the powerful, both religious and secular, and who also says that ``you will know them by their fruits.''

Second, I believe it is important to own, each of us, our own story. Our own ability to relate in our pluralistic environment is only strengthened when we affirm our own particularity, our own story. If we attempt to deny our own truth, or hush it down to some lowest common denominator, we lessen our ability to relate in the ecumenical, inter-faith, and secular environments. Duane Friesen says that people become Christians ``when they identify their lives with the story of God's action in Christ, when they see in that story the key to their own and the world's restoration to wholeness.'' (Friesen, p 263) When the story of coming to that alignment, and how it works itself out in our lives, when that story is deeply embraced, then we indeed have something to say.

Third, speaking at the Mennonite World Conference gathering in Zimbabwe in 2003, Siaka Traore, suggested that the key ingredients in engaging the Muslim community are ``patience, persistence, and transparency.'' Siaka converted from Islam to Christianity years ago, responding to a vision, and is now a pastor/leader in the Mennonite Church in Burkina Faso. These are qualities that, in our part of the world, are not always in large supply. But a patient stance, one that leads from the position of ``is there anything I can do to help?'' is probably the best.

Finally, our own experience tells us that we can learn a lot from the other, and from seats out in the bleachers, far from plush reclining chairs of the powerful. This is true for Christians if we think back to the early church, and it is certainly true in our own Anabaptist story. One of the hallmarks of the Mennonite experience is its impulse toward mission and service. We remember that Jesus talked about responding to the poor and desolate and said that in the very act of performing these deeds ``unto the least of these'' it is as though you are doing it to me. We learn more out in the bleachers than we do surrounded by the temptations of the box seats.

This is a very simple truth that is repeated over and over again in our fellowship (and in others as well), that when we reach beyond ourselves we find Christ there already.

Jesus, the way, the truth, and the life
Here is what I affirm, a fundamental ``paradox,'' to use Duane Friesen's term, that the more I can root myself within, understand, and soak my being within my relationship to Jesus my Lord, the one who is the way, the truth, and the life, the better able I become at relating in circles outside of my own. So the more able we are to embrace our particular, exclusive faith, the more comfortably and effectively we relate in the universal realms. This takes a deep and abiding faith, one rooted in a relationship with Jesus. A ``faith'' that amounts only to assenting to a series of propositional truths will not get you as far.

We can claim that salvation comes through Jesus, but this does mean that God does not or will not work and reveal himself through people who have no relationship to or any knowledge of Jesus. Jon Isaak (MBBS New Testament professor) says ``we can say that such a confession need not equate God's `oneness' with the absolute correctness of a particular religious system even Christianity!''

Friesen speaks of the ``scandal'' of particularity, this particular faith that finds the meaning of history in Jesus of Nazareth. Obviously this comes fraught with difficulties, and we are embarrassed by the stories we hear. As Christian people we begin to relate to people of other faiths in a spirit of repentance, staying as far away as we can from the spirit of triumphalism. We eschew the Constantinian temptation, which corrupts Jesus into an imperial Christ here to conquer and dominate

In this spirit we can proclaim that Jesus is the way, the truth, and the life. We do so without fear knowing that God will use us and speak to us through brothers and sisters within our own faith family. But at the same time we know that God is big enough to challenge us and does come to us in unexpected ways, through the other. May God give us much joy, courage, and wisdom in going about our task. And may God fill our lives with those wonderful moments when we suddenly realize that we are standing on holy ground.

--February 12, 2006
-- First Mennonite Church, Reedley


Sources
Jon Isaak's ``God Talk and an Invitation to Biblical Imagination,'' in Out of the Strange Silence
Duane Friesen's Artists, Citizens, Philosophers
Bob and Judy Zimmerman Herr's ``Talking Points: Interfaith Bridge Building''
Peter Burger's ``Protestantism and the Quest for Certainty''
Marcus Borg's ``Faith, Not Belief''
William Willimon's ``Answering Pilate: Truth and the Postliberal Church''
Robert Bellah's ``At home and not at home: religious pluralism and religious truth''
Brian DiPalma's ``An Annotated Copy of the Defense of Thomas the Apostle''
Diane Komp's ``Hearts Untroubled''
Harvey Cox's ``Many Mansions or One Way? The Crisis of Interfaith Dialogue''
Gospel of John commentaries

Fri, 14 Apr 2006 16:30:24 GMT Stephen Penner
He Looked Around http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=He Looked Around.rtf@CB4
He Looked Around
(Mark 11:1-11)
By Stephen Penner

Jesus' triumphal entry on this Palm Sunday has an empty, ironic feel. The people will soon turn on Jesus after praising him on this day. He is lauded on this day but there are ominous hints in the Mark passage. These point in the direction that Jesus is a new kind of king, one whose way still troubles those who wish to follow him.

Riding into town
Parades in our part of the world have a charming, folksy, small-town genuineness quality about them. The well-prepared parade attendee gets to their spot early, brings a lawn chair, lugs a pot of coffee, is equipped with sun screen, and then sits and waits for people they already know and have seen a thousand times walk by. You've seen an uncle or a niece a thousand times before and you haven't given it a second thought. But that person is out on the asphalt on a parade day and it is a thrill.

One of the features of every parade is the people riding in a convertible waving to the crowd. The parade queen tries to keep her face frozen in a perpetual smile for the length of the parade route. The mayor bravely acknowledges the applause of his or her fellow citizens who may be thinking ``if he/she can be mayor, then why not me?'' The local politician needs to wave and smile yet look appropriately serious enough so that we know he or she can handle complex issues like casinos on tribal lands, inheritance tax law, and educational reform.

Today we are imagining again that famous parade of years ago when Jesus, having made it all the way down from Galilee to Jerusalem, enters the famous city. He enters to some robust cheering echoing the cries of Psalm 118, a flurry of waving branches with leaves fluttering in the wind, and nearby are his excited disciples who must have thought something big was soon to happen. But Jesus, what might he have thought as he balanced himself on the donkey midst the cry ``hosanna!''

There is enough buried in these verses from Mark's gospel to let us know that everything isn't going to be ``as usual,'' that this is no ordinary parade. Choosing a donkey to ride into town on is the first hint. One immediately suspects that Davidic royalty will be redefined. Mark has shown Jesus suggesting that his way, his road will be difficult. And now, entering Jesus, the people throw branches in front of him on the road. Might this road too lead to suffering? Then there is the grim mood of verse 11. After he gets into Jerusalem and things quiet down we see him off the donkey walking slowly into the temple. He ``looked around'' a verb that carries the strength of staring right into the heart of the matter, taking everything in. It is late, so he goes out to Bethany, to his friends' house.

He had seen enough. Back in Jeremiah's time (check Jeremiah 7), the sixth century BC, the people of Israel dared to hope they would find immunity in the temple. In spite of oppressing the alien, neglecting the widow, forgetting about the orphan, and shedding innocent blood, they thought that they could find safety in the temple. But Jeremiah said ``no'' you can't steal and murder, you can't swear falsely and commit adultery, you can't just chase after other gods then come here and say ``ahhh, we are safe!''

In a similar way Jesus looked around, deep into the heart of the matter, and said this isn't right, I won't put up with it. He went away to Bethany to take a few deep breaths, sleep on it, and then returned the next day to vent his righteous indignation. ``My house is supposed to be a house of prayer, but you have turned it into a den of robbers.''

A cheap and easy faith
One of the things I have heard over and over across the years is this, ``those people who go to church, they are just a bunch of hypocrites.'' We have all heard some variation on that theme, and maybe we've been the authors ourselves. ``Those people over there, they act so pious, but look at what they do! They are so corrupt and two-faced. Can't they see their blatant inconsistencies?'' Or put another way, ``they talk the talk, but do they walk the walk?''

Now it is mighty tempting to take pious potshots at the imperfections of others--that is true. It is also true that we should examine the beam in our own eye before we worry about the speck in our neighbor's eye. But as Jesus cast his eye about the people mouthing their praises on the streets of Jerusalem, and as they bowed in prayer in the temple, his eyes penetrated right through them.

When Jeremiah looked around the temple he pronounced the Lord's indicting verdict. It is in the tradition of Jeremiah that Jesus stood in the temple of Jerusalem and looked around. All of which begs the question, if Jesus were to take a hard look around the modern day temples of our own landthe big multi-million dollar sprawling ones, the storefront ones with the quickly scribbled signs, the older ones with dark benches and great acousticsall of them--what would he see, and what would he say?

Would Jesus notice that we sing the songs of David rather well, in harmony and with spirit, but we don't have much of a clue what to do next? Would Jesus notice that we spend an exorbitant amount on ourselves, rather than being generous towards others? Would Jesus say you pray to me for safety and protection but in truth you give your blessing to sending armies of death around the world in the name of your own security? Would Jesus say that you talk about the church as a family but in truth class, ethnicity, and culture are a more powerful determinant of who you will associate with? What would Jesus notice if he took a careful look around today?

A matter of identity
I've never liked Palm Sunday too much. Probably, it is precisely because of the hypocrisy of this day. As it turned out, all those hallelujahs, all those nice incantations of the Psalms, had scant little enduring power. It was all pretty hypocritical. And like all of you, I don't want to be a hypocrite. I want my actions to resemble my words. That's what I want for all of us.

We enter this holy week and we are today, and will across the week if we listen, find ourselves challenged with crucial identity issues. Who are we anyhow, and can we identify ourselves with this Jesus? Jesus was no ordinary king riding into Jerusalem. He was the servant-king, riding on the back of a donkey. He willingly took upon himself the role of the servant. He is the one who, along the way, said that anyone who wishes to follow me must take up the cross. He's the one who wonders who will still praise him, and stand by his side, when the hard questions come, when daylight fades to night? When the sword bearing soldiers come in the dead of night, who will stand and who will run? When a kiss is planted on his cheek, which way will you look? When things look lost, and a stranger asks `do you know him?' what will you say? And when he's hanging on a desolate cross between two thieves, and the thought comes, `this is what it means,' then what will you decide to do?

By now the shouting and the praising has all died away. The branches and the leaves have been swept away, over to the side of the road. Another parade has come and gone. Night has fallen and Jesus is here. He is looking hard into the heart of things. Then he turns. What will he find when he settles his gaze and stops to look at you and at me?

--April 9, 2006
--First Mennonite Church, Reedley
Fri, 14 Apr 2006 16:38:42 GMT Stephen Penner
They Went Around the World http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=They Went Half Way Around theWorld.rtf@CB4
They Went Halfway Around the World
(Matthew 28:16-20)

This is a short story told from the perspective of a missionary kid, now grown up. He looks back with mixed feelings on his deceased parents who, filled with missionary zeal, heard the command to missions in Matthew 28 and went. The storyteller has identity issues and works at reconciling his own more nuanced sense of the gospel with the more confident gospel of his parents.

After the minister had said ``dust to dust, ashes to ashes,'' and after placing my hand one last time on the cold, hard wood casket and whispering to myself ``good-bye, mom,'' we walked across the cemetery yard, silently studying the old gravestones. I got in my car and looked across the tired cemetery lawn at the casket, still poised above the earth, the broad Kansas sky in the background and all around. Three men with matching olive green shirts, wearing old gloves, methodically labored with the casket, preparing to lower mom's body to its final destination just above my dad, who died seven years ago.

I turned off the radio, shutting out Diana Krall and her wondrous jazz, to drive alone in silence. Driving the five miles back to the church on the two lane road I looked out on the barren wheat fields, the old farmhouses, and trees bending with the prairie wind. This is where it all started, I thought to myself.

Earlier, during the memorial service I studied the front of the church, recently remodeled, trying to imagine that hot July afternoon in 1938 when they got married. I imagined mom walking down the center aisle, smiling sweetly, and dad, demure and disciplined, waiting at the front of the church. And then, just two years later, after some Bible training in Omaha, they knelt at the front of this same church, receiving their commission to follow their call to Africa.

Pastor Janzen spoke at their commissioning service, quoting the words of Jesus to ``go and make disciples of all nations.'' Then he prayed, a long and sonorous prayer, his voice echoing through the Mennonite church, reminding everyone of God's faithfulness in the past, and asking God to preserve my dad and my mom's faithful hearts. After the service they hugged everyone and then walked the two blocks to my grandparents house where everyone sat down to eat chicken, roast potatoes, and cooked carrots. A few days later they left, riding a ship across the Atlantic and then, reaching their destination and beginning their first five year term as missionaries.

By the time I was born, thirteen years later, they were early in their third term. They spoke Lingala, my mom with a bubbling ease, my father with a determined, mechanical tone but always technically correct. They wanted to learn Kikongo too but there were always too many things to do: around the house workers to survey and children to monitor, and then the work, visiting churches, evangelization forays, preaching, counseling, and always, at all hours, sitting on the porch in the wicker chairs, talking to visitors.

I was the fifth child, the last one; the one my mom said was a special gift, the boy to replace my brother John who died in 1941, just fourteen months after they arrived. John only lived six weeks and was buried in a little wood box near the church on the edge of the village, a small white cross above his head.

I grew up barefoot, running with the African children up and down the dirt roads. We pushed bicycle rims and climbed mango trees. We caught lizards and hauled wood. I watched the women of the village pound manioc into flour and sat beside mom when she taught them how to sew.

Sometimes I accompanied my dad on weekend trips to village churches. Our Land Rover lurched over the back roads, rocking and twisting to our thatched roof destinations. We crossed shallow streams, repaired punctured tires, and sometimes relied on people passing by and banana leaves to excavate ourselves when we got stuck.

My dad, usually calm and quiet, came alive in the village churches. His studied Lingala, forged on a bedrock of agonizing memorization, lacked the fluidity and village ease that I acquired with the neighborhood children. But even while his accent fell in the wrong place, village people never tired of hearing the white man spin the stories of the Israelite people wandering in a desert following a great cloud, of ancient kings both good and bad, of slaughtered goats and rams, of stories of fishermen throwing their nets into the seas, of a little man climbing into a tree, and of Jesus, the one who suffered and bled and died for you and for me.

My dad's eyes would grow strong and intense, and his hands would lift in the air. Then he would talk about the wonders of heaven above and the awful prospect of death below, reminding everyone of the important decision they needed to make, and then of the tough consequences that went along with that decision. Men would need to stay loyal to their wives. The local beer would have to be left untouched. Women had to be careful what they said while pounding manioc together and some would have to wear more clothes. Everyone knew that when the harvest was good they would have to share with those who were having a difficult year.

On these village trips the local church women would prepare mounds of manioc which we would smother with a sauce thick with greens and chicken pieces. We would lie in the open courtyard at night outside our hut, looking up at the immense sky. My dad would put his hand on my head thanking God for the wonder of creation over our head, for our family, for the privilege of being a missionary in Africa, and for the salvation of these beautiful African people. In the morning he would rise with the sun to go to the morning prayer circle at the nearby church. Soon I would awake to the sound of a distant thunder, the murmur of prayer from the church courtyard.

One morning the prayers seemed louder. You could feel that something was happening. That morning a woman in the village, who had not yet attended the meetings my dad was holding, felt her four year old boy kicking and flaying, as though fighting an unseen enemy. She looked at his eyes and began to scream. Then, hearing the prayers down at the church she picked up her boy and carried him to the church. She set him in the middle of the prayer circle, his body thrashing about, his eyes spinning. Immediately the prayer circle gathered around the boy, imploring God for deliverance. Men raised their hands to the heavens and implored the God of the ages, their foreheads dripping with sweat. Women wailed and prayed, and then sang, asking God for mercy. My father placed his hands on the boy's head, praying in English. The praying went on for two whole hours. Then, the boy stopped kicking. His eyes seemed to return into focus. His muscles relaxed. He called for his mother and asked for some water. Tears rolled down the faces of the prayer circle and a choir was formed, songs of praise hummed on the lips of all around, surrounding the mom and her four year old, now sleeping in her arms.

I remember a few days later, after we got back to our home village, seeing my father walk over to the graveyard behind the church, looking down at the small white cross marking the spot where my brother John lay. He stood there for a long time just looking down, his right hand on his chin.

By then I was already back to life as I knew it, running around with my friends, and it never struck me that anything about my life was strange or unusual. One time my friend told me about what his mother had seen the night before. That night she awoke in the night and something drew her out into the courtyard behind her home. The house was at the edge of town and a big tree stood outside the wall of her courtyard, maybe thirty yards away. She looked into the tree and saw three lights unlike anything she had ever seen before. My friend's mom thought maybe these were stars, shining through the tree branches. She rubbed her eyes and looked again. No, those weren't stars. And now they were slowly moving. Maybe this isn't real, she wondered, so she pinched herself. She felt the bite of her fingernails into her side. No, I am awake and the three lights are still there, she told herself. She kept staring at the lights, looking for moving bodies, holding lanterns. But nothing. Then finally, the lights faded, and then were gone. All that was left was the tree.

I look back on those days and wonder if the person I see was really me. How could I have been so simple, so naïve, I ask myself now? Yet I find myself, even today, longing for the taste of a mango straight from the tree, picked with my own hands, and for another night in the courtyard near the village church, looking up into the night sky, my dad praying nearby. I look back with envy, wishing I could have stopped time, and never grown up.

But of course my parents had to send me boarding school in the capital when I was twelve. My sisters had already done this so my parents didn't cry when we parted near the entrance to the school grounds. They went back to our home, back to the preaching missions in the small villages, back to the sewing classes. By the time I went to boarding school they had been doing these things for twenty-five years.

At boarding school there were other missionary kids, but plenty of other kids too, with completely different stories. I made friends with the children of embassy workers, and business people too, mostly Americans, but also some Europeans and Africans too. I started to learn a whole new vocabulary as my Lingala grew weaker. I'd go to their homes and watch movies and listen to rock music. I learned to play basketball, developed a love for French fries, and would go with friends down to the river to see the crocodiles.

Eventually those years were over and I went to college, to the same Mennonite college my sisters went to. I fit in but only part way. When other people talked about combines and grain elevators I didn't know what to say. Or when they talked about their father's real estate business, or piano lessons, or the St. Louis Cardinals, I only knew so much. And my own stories, I didn't know if anyone would believe me. More and more, I didn't know if I could believe them myself.

And while it was fashionable to complain about their parents and to always have homework to do when the phone rang, they never seemed to complain when a surprise visit did end with a big box of cookies. Their parents did seem stiff and awkward but at least they were around. Their parents listened to our music and were sympathetic to our politics. They went to church most every Sunday but somehow they didn't let their Sunday piety get in the way of their living, of making enough money to be comfortable, learning to go to movies, and training themselves to appreciate a glass of wine.

But my parents, they went half way around the world to preach the gospel. Whatever that means, I suppose. Sewing classes outside under the shade of a tree. Doing whatever it takes to keep a Land Rover running. Sitting down with the village chief. Preaching with the light of a kerosene lamp. Sending children off to boarding school.

As I went through college and then got a job I slowly learned how to live in the United States. I wanted to be as American as everyone else but I knew that could never be completely true. When I felt that I was an African, for I was born there, all it took was one look in the mirror to tell me that was a big lie. Sometimes I thought that my uncertainty about who I really was had become the single most important factor in my life.

By the time my parents retired, in 1985, after forty-five years on the mission field I had listened to many sermons about ``making disciples in all the nations'' and ``teaching them everything'' and ``baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit.'' By then we were reminded that the ``mission field has come to us'' and of course the Gospel message we teach has to be presented in culturally appropriate ways.

My father and mother did some speaking for the mission board, talking about the small churches and the sewing classes before small, respectful audiences. Somehow my dad's message didn't have the power, not the convicting persuasiveness, which it did when we made those weekend trips. And my mom's sewing didn't seem like much to talk about when she came back to America. Somehow they seemed smaller too, as though the sun and the humidity had sucked an unfair amount of strength from their bodies. Maybe, actually, it was there spirit that was sagging. The big massive stores, the rows and rows of choices, and the televisions, the televisions everywhere, seemed to collectively take their toll Even the people in the church, my dad once said to me, seem to know a lot more about the television programs and the football players than they do about the Bible.

My folks eventually settled into a one bedroom apartment in a Mennonite retirement community. They put four chairs on the little patio in front of their apartment door. But it wasn't like Africa, people just didn't stop by to sit and talk. In time they took walks and even bought a small television to watch the news. But mostly, they would sit at the small kitchen table and write letters to friends from the churches in Africa. When letters arrived from their friend's mom cut out the colorful stamps to give to children at church who she thought might be interested.

I pulled in to the church parking lot, got out, and went downstairs for the light meal the ladies of the church were serving. Then I sat down to eat my rolls, jello salad, and chips. People were talking to my sisters and a few came over to see how I was doing.

``Your mom was a wonderful person, such a good heart, and so courageous,'' they all seemed to say in one way or another. ``And your dad too, of course,'' they would add.

``Yes,'' I would say, ``they were a one of a kind.''

When most everyone was gone, and after my sisters had talked to me about what they planned to do with mom's things, I went back upstairs to the church. I walked to the front of the church and sat in the front bench. I squeezed my eyes shut and thought about the faces I had seen long ago, and I tried to remember what it felt like to run barefoot on the dirt paths. Then I got up and took a few steps forward. Slowly I put my hands on my knees and bent over, in order to kneel.







Thu, 2 Nov 2006 17:06:18 GMT Stephen Penner
"Loving the Neighbor" Revisited http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Loving My Neighbor.rtf@CB4
``Loving the Neighbor'' Revisited
(Mark 12:28-34)


Dave's airplane story
Back in a better time in airplane travel my friend Dave was settling into his comfortable American Airlines seat. The plane was filling up and as the last person was finding a seat the stewardess came on the speaker system and said something like this. ``We are happy that you have chosen to fly American today and we want to give a special welcome to our friends from United Airlines that are also flying with us today. Due to a mechanical problem a United flight has been cancelled, and the passengers from that plane are riding with us. However, we do have a problem. Due to the last minute arrival of the good United folks, we were not able to procure meals for all the United passengers. So, when it is time to serve the meal please indicate if you are American or United. American passengers will get their meal. For our United friends we can offer drinks and peanuts.

Dave was now in turmoil. He was with American and assured of a meal, but what would he do if the passengers right next to him were with United. Should he share his meal? What does it mean to be a good neighbor on an airplane?

The plane took off and eventually the meal was served. Dave received his American meal, and the people right next to him turned out to also be with American, so they received meals as well. But then he got to thinking, what about the people in the row behind me? What does it mean to be a good neighbor to them? He decided not to turn around to look. Which brings us to our Gospel text for the morning.

We've already heard this morning the familiar words from Deuteronomy with the Godly instruction of what must be taught to the children. The shema , HEAR, O Israel, you must love the Lord your God with all that you are. Our New Testament passage is from the book of Mark where Jesus, in chapter 12, is in dialogue with other religious people. A scribe, who is not out to set a trap but is more likely concerned about what is core, what is central, asks Jesus a question. Mark 12:28-34 goes like this:

One of the scribes came near and heard them disputing with one another, and seeing that he answered them well, he asked him, ``Which commandment is the first of all?'' Jesus answered, ''The first is, `Hear, O Israel: the Lord our God, the Lord is one; you shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your mind, and with all your strength.' The second is this, `You shall love your neighbor as yourself.' There is no other commandment greater than these.''

Then the scribe said to him, ``You are right, Teacher; you have truly said that `he is one, and besides him there is no other'; and `to love him with all the heart, and with all the understanding, and with all the strength,' and `to love one's neighbor as oneself,'this is much more important than all whole burnt offerings and sacrifices.'' When Jesus saw that he answered wisely, he said to him, ``You are not far from the kingdom of God.'' After that no one dared to ask him any question.

Jesus agrees with the scribe that there is something central, something fundamental, something core to the law. He puts it two ways. The first is that the Lord is one and that we are to love the Lord with all that we are. And the second is equally as important, that we are to love our neighbor as oneself.

And the scribe gets it. The scribe repeats back to Jesus what he has just heard. Yes, the Lord is one, and we are to love him with all our strength; and secondly, he adds, we are to love our neighbor as oneself. Then the scribe goes even farther recognizing a critical distinction between the central commandments Jesus has just given and the place of important rules and regulations, sacrifices and rituals. Something very important is being understood here. The sacrifices and rituals may be very important but Jesus is pushing for more, for matters of the heart and relationships. He wants hearts in tune with God and relationships of all sorts controlled by love, not governed by tradition or long established ceremony.

At the end of this encounter Jesus reflects on the wisdom of the scribe's response and states that ``you are not far from the kingdom of God.'' This is no critique but can rather be seen as an invitation to the Pharisee (and by implication, to us as well) to draw ever closer and closer to the practice and teaching of Jesus' kingdom ways.

But still, who is my neighbor? And what is love, anyhow?
If you are like me, even after all these beautiful words, even profound words, you are still asking the question, but exactly who is my neighbor? And what actually is the nature of love? Of course that first question, who is my neighbor?, is the one posed of Jesus in Luke 10, which then led to the parable of the good Samaritan. The Samaritan, the unlikely one, turns out to be the good neighborwho highlights by his very differentness that the neighbor can be very far away, very unlikely, very different.

Let's go back to the story of Dave on the airplane. His neighbors are those who are sitting right beside him, eating their American meals. But his neighbor is also the person in the seat behind him, the one whose knees butt up against his seat, or maybe he has a disgusting cough, and all he has are some United peanuts and a plastic cup of 7-Up. It takes some effort to figure it out, since it's awkward to turn around in an airplane, but that guy is our neighbor too.

We can say that turning around and checking out who is in the seat behind us, and whether or not they've got a meal, is kind of like what Bob talked about a few weeks ago, the idea of going down to the pool to see who needs some help. And it's a whole lot like going to the prison on a regular basis, like Pauline talked about last week. And these words of Jesus fit right within the great sweep of the biblical story.

Let me just detour a little to say this about the Bible and how these few verses about Jesus' interaction with a scribe fit in. The Bible is a big, varied, wild, and crazy book. It's got all different kinds of literary styles in it: poetry and prose, history and wildly imaginative writings. It has a grand cast of characters: the noble and the disgusting, the strong and the weak. It doesn't always hang together; sometimes something you read in one place disagrees with what you read in another place. But through all the ups and downs it's a very real book, a very human book. It doesn't hide the raw stuff. It's not monolithic with just one opinion all the way through. But if anything it is that through it all there's God reaching out, hoping that people will get it, trying to bring wholeness, healing, and restoration to people. Then there's Jesus, God's supreme revelation of what it means, what it looks like to live in harmony with the universe, with the creation, and with others. Jesus, the lens through which we look at the entire biblical landscape.

And what does Jesus say when he is asked what is central. He responds: the Lord is one. Love the Lord with all your heart and strength. And moreover, love your neighbor as oneself.

From there, we've got to figure it out. We've got to come back to the Lord again and again, like we are doing today in word, prayer, and song, to express our desire to be one with the Lord with all that we are. And then we've got to figure out who the neighbor is, who the person or people are whom God is drawing our heart towards. We've got to dare to look around at our neighbors, and dare to turn around and check out who is in the seat behind us. We've got to have at least that much curiosity.

Our neighbor can be the person sitting next to us with a meal, or the person in the row behind. And loving the neighbor means finding some way of linking meaningfully with both of their lives.

Right now, we can challenge ourselves to think, who is it for me? It's like the person in the seat behind me in the airplane. I know she is there, and I mightily suspect that she is with United, and has only some peanuts. Will I make the effort to turn around? Think about where you work, or people near your house, or maybe someone right in our church. Will you make the effort to turn around, or will you be content to silently hold your breath and then exhale a sign of relief when you know that, thank goodness, the people right beside me both have a meal too.

A global challenge for all of us
I wish to conclude by moving beyond the personal to the more systemic, and really, jump off from an opinion piece written by Pakisa Tshmika in a recent edition of the Mennonite World Conference magazine, the Courier .

As we think about the neighbor, and the Jesus call to love our neighbor, we are prompted to think of the neighbor who is vastly different from us, or seen as the enemy. Our theology of being practitioners of God's shalom draws us in this direction, and certainly the arch-type story of the Good Samaritan, told in response to the question ``who is my neighbor?'' pushes the notion that we must reach out to the neighbor who is very different.

But we can also think about what it means to be a neighbor within our own context, and for us as Mennonites, right within the family of Mennonite churches in our world. This is like sitting on the airplane, receiving our American meal, and then hearing the person right next to us, whose shoulder we are rubbing say ``I'm United.'' Then the stewardess says to us, ``would you like the honey-glazed chicken and rice or would you like the sliced beef with mashed potatoes?'' And to the person next to us the words come, ``here are your peanuts, and would you like juice or a carbonated beverage?''

At the Mennonite World Conference meetings earlier this year in Pasadena Mennonites from around the world were able to sit together and talk about the vast economic disparity that exists among ourselves, and were able to lament the impact of racism, tribalism, and other systemic discrimination among us.'' And beyond that there was enough ease and grace in the room so that pointed advice could be given from the South to the North about advocacy work on behalf of issues like unfair trade, conflicts, immigration concerns, and more. And then some suggested steps were given for how we could communicate more, do more service together, and consult together more.

But then comes the practical question. This is all well and good, but how exactly are we going to make this happen, and how will we pay for it?

All of which leads Pakisa to conclude that it is easier for us to condemn unfair trade practices, wars, and immigration unfairness out there, and name it as sin. But what is harder to talk about is the economic disparity among us, right within our global Anabaptist family. His call is this, that somehow we need to move towards greater accountability among ourselves regarding our resources. I guess this means actually turning to the person next to us, the one with the peanuts and the 7-Up, looking down at our own honey-glazed chicken, and beginning a conversation.

A spirituality of justice
We desire to be a church that practices a spirituality of justice. That's what we put at the top of our bulletin today. In our confession we acknowledged some of the gross inequities in our lives, and our own complicity. Justice, of course, is intricately related to love and grace. In the Bible justice is associated with having enough, with life's basic requirements being met, with serious social inequalities being rectified.

As we explore day by day, deeper and deeper, the meaning of Jesus' words to love God with all that we are, and to love our neighbor as oneselfwe will cultivate in our own selves and community this spirituality of justice.

May God grant to us all the strength we need for the day as we continue on this incredible journey.

--November 5, 2006



Thu, 9 Nov 2006 22:03:51 GMT Stephen Penner
Living with Hope http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Living with Hope.rtf@CB4
Living with Hope in our Life and in our Death
(I Peter 1:3-13)
By Stephen Penner


Hope
Today we center our thoughts around the idea of our church being and becoming day by day a place of hope. Next weekend is our long-awaited Centennial celebration. Naturally we will spend some significant time looking back at all that has happened over these one hundred years. We will think of people who have been part of our lives and our history here at First Mennonite. All of this is worthy of celebration.

But at the same time we all recognize that we can't just look backwards, we also have to look ahead into the future. And whether we think about our own life, or our family, or our church, when we think of the future we want to be hopeful. We want good things to happen in the future. So this morning we focus on hope.

Now hope isn't the same as wishing, a kind of wistful longing for something to happen. Hope is more than wishing. Maybe we can think of it like this. The calendar turns to the first of December and a child begins to think of Christmas and the gifts which are coming. The little boy wishes for a truck he can run by remote control. Or the little girl wishes for a new video game. But beyond the wishing there is something deeper, and unspoken, going on. The parent's act of giving the gift at Christmas is a sign of love for the child. At a deeper level the child's longing, the child's desire, the child's great hope, is that the love of the parent, which is behind the giving of the gift, that that love will be there this Christmas, and on into the future. Hope has both this ``now'' and this on-going, sustaining quality. The sustaining hope the child feels can be rooted in promises kept in the past that give the child reason for hope in the future.

I Peter
The little book of I Peter, perhaps written by the apostle Peter, was written to scattered Christians in Asia Minor, most of who were ethnically probably Greek, unlike the Jewish Peter. All of them were living under Roman law. These were new Christians, living with a marginalized, minority status. They were misunderstood, and Peter describes them as ``aliens.'' They faced hostility and persecution. They lived with the pressure all about them to exhibit loyalty to the emperor; and in the home they encountered Greco-Roman household codes which emphasized a strict hierarchical way of relating. So when they claimed that ``Jesus is Lord'' they faced opposition and worse from the state; and when they edged in a more egalitarian direction they were living counter to cultural norms.

It is within this context that we read Peter's opening expression of praise, and his confident reminder of a ``living hope'' given to us by a ``new birth'' and linked to the resurrection of Jesus Christ. Peter asks his readers to discipline themselves and to set all their hope on the grace that is brought by Jesus Christ.

This quick glance at I Peter offers us some handles for how we might relate to the book. These were people living in difficult, trying circumstances, living in the midst of opposition that could threaten their lives. They had a definite sense of being, in terms of their beliefs and convictions, a minority people. Sometimes we too can feel like aliens, like we are always rowing upstream against the popular tide, against the accepted position. This is how Peter's audience felt as Christian believers. When you feel uneasy, when you just don't go along with everyone else, and when sometimes you are backed into a corner to where you have to literally suffer for your convictionsyou might ask, what's going to get me through? Where's the hope?

The idea of hope in the Old Testament can be summed up like this: God alone is the hope for the individual and the people. Hope in God, not in anyone or anything else. Placing hope anywhere else, the Old Testament asserts, gets you into trouble.

Wisdom literature instructs that wealth is not the answer. Don't place your trust there. The prophets inveigh that putting the nation's hope for security in military might won't provide a lasting sense of security, a sure hope. Idols too, of any form, are not worthy of trust.

This reminds me of the mid-term elections of last Tuesday which heightened all of our awareness of the importance of politics in our lives. I think it is very important to be aware of, and conversant in, what is going on politically in our country and the world. I think it is also possible to be seduced by politics and to be tempted to put deep hope in politics. It is pretty easy to place one's hope in your political party of choice, and so if they win, then you feel more hopeful, and if they lose, you despair.

I think when we dance with the powers we shouldn't do so cheek to cheek, our feet shouldn't be twirling about the floor in lock step with the powers, no matter how much we like them. Maybe it is enough just to do the twist, in the same room, nearby, but not touching. The Christian hope is in the risen Christ, the one who has broken the powers, even the friendly ones, and who calls us to respond to their evil and oppression with good.

Peter's living hope is here linked to other big New Testament themes. Just in these few verses it is tied to a ``new birth'' to the resurrection, to something ``protected by the power of God'' and to the eschatological, the ``last times.''

Hope is linked to renewal, to the new birth, reminding us of Jesus and his nocturnal visit with Nicodemus. The person who has through faith in Jesus experienced renewal comes to experience a living hope not known before. And this hope can sustain, Peter implores his embattled readers, through the trials of life. Furthermore, in God's mercy, Jesus was raised from the dead, and the resurrection is directly related to the new birth, to the living hope. We internalize the resurrection into ourselves as we embrace the new birth, and as we recognize that we are and can live with a hope which is beyond ourselves.

I'm afraid that all this just sounds like a bunch of wordsnew life, living hope, resurrectionjust a bunch of words, but remember, Peter is writing to a bunch of Christians, all relatively new to this Christian thing, not people who are celebrating even a hundred years of church experienceand he is saying, I know this is scary, and I know it is really tough, but this faith is something you can latch onto through all the storms.

He uses a military term in verse 5 to say that this God will protect you. You don't need to fear those who would harm you, your enemies, and you certainly don't need to attack your enemies. No, Peter is saying, God is your protector. God is your living hope. This hope leads to salvation, understood both individually and communally, for both now and eternally.

Reflections on hope
OK, so I believe in living as a person of hope, that there is more to life than just the severe trials of the day. I believe in the resurrected Jesus who lives within and inspires me to faithful living. I believe in life eternal, that there is hope, beauty, and peace beyond death. But I'm afraid that all these words can sound like just a bunch of yada-yada-yada, just a bunch of blah-blah-blah to those who have been going to church for decades upon decades. And if you are new to it all it can sound like a strange and crazy foreign language with a bunch of code words that other people seem to get, but I sure don't. Living hope needs to become more to us than just words we have said we believed over and over again until we assume, if we think about it, that we actually do own them. We need more than that. Hope needs to be in our bones. It needs to be an experienced, felt reality.

For me, one of those powerful, experiential times, is when I go to the Reedley Peace Center on a Friday night. Some of you are there all the time. I'm more of an occasional participant. Every gathering ends with the singing of a blessing song with the seven amens at the end. The evening usually has provoked some laughter, but there is often serious, sad, sometimes negative stuff. But the evening always ends with this message of hope. This great prayer of blessing, spoken to Aaron of old, found in Numbers 6:

The Lord bless you and keep you,
the Lord make his face to shine upon you,
and be gracious to you;
The lord lift up his countenance upon you,
and give you peace
.

And just to make sure the point gets across, the writer goes beyond Number 6 to add an amen, and not just one, but seven of them. And when you sing that, even if you have had some angry thoughts, or you are discouraged, you can't help but think, yes, but, AMEN, I can go on, I have some hope.

I have some hope because God is with me, God is present with me. The power of hope, the tenacity of hope, lies in the belief and confidence that God is ever with us, that God is ever present and faithful. People of hope don't deny the reality of evil, that people will do really terrible things, but they possess, what Catholic writer Tom Stella calls a ``sacred insanity that is willing to affirm that there is meaning in the madness. The mystery of God is in the mess.'' (Stella, A Faith Worth Believing , pp. 106-7) One lives with a profound, inner sense that God is present in the middle of it all.

Last Tuesday evening a circle of us sat in the fireside room. People were talking about their lives, things they have experienced, challenges they face. We have people in our congregation who have faced, and are facing, arduous, wrenching challenges. But these folks have known new life in Christ and see hope in the now and in the future. This hope needs nurturing, and it needs nourishment, it needs reinforcing, but it is real and by the grace of God it will sustain them through whatever comes.

We long for and strive for a faith that will serve us, a hope-filled faith that will withstand the test of fire, including death. There are many stories of faithfulness, of hope, right within our own congregation, in our own 100 years as a congregation.

I think of how the Linscheid family has found the strength to carry on, to live as people of faith and hope, even after they had to bury their daughter Karen at too young an age. I didn't know Herman Dueck, but people have told me of what a fine Sunday School teacher he was. We see that hope sustained him. Pastor Ken tells of sitting with Harry Harder in the hospital there at the end, discussing what is to come, and then looking death in the face and punctuating the air with those hope-filled words: ``let's do it!'' Remember how Joyce Penner faced her adversities with a smile and a pleasant countenance, surely an abiding hope residing within her heart and soul. The Rogalsky family has the story of ancestors clinging to hope, crossing a frozen river into China.

These accounts of living with a sustaining hope are part of our congregational story. You can certainly add to the short list I mentioned. We have long been a people of hope. We want to continue to be a people of hope as we face the future.

Our larger family story, as an Anabaptist people, contains many stories of this sustaining hope. The Martyrs Mirror includes the accounts of many faithful men and women who clung to the living hope, even as they faced the end of this earthly life. They were lifted up by a vision that they were part of something bigger themselves, part of a mighty kingdom that knows no boundaries, that knows no end, and that stretches from the now into eternity.

Thanks be to God who fills us with hope through the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.

--November 12, 2006
Thu, 16 Nov 2006 20:12:25 GMT Stephen Penner
He Is Not Here, He Is Risen http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=He is not Here - Easter 2007.rtf@CB4
HE IS NOT HERE, HE IS RISEN
(Isaiah 65:17-25 and Luke 24:1-12)


On that day
And so it was, according to Luke, that the four women got up early in the morning, and gathered their spices together. It was of course a proper and loving thing to do, to go to the tomb and anoint the body of their beloved Jesus. They had always been close to him, really part of his inner circle, and now they had this one last chance to express their love again.

They probably didn't sleep too well anyhow, their heads spinning, their lives right down to the core rocked by the events of the week. So they might as well get up, organize the spices and perfumes, wrap them in a bundle, and with the first hint of light appearing in the east, begin their quiet walk to the tomb.

They were so flabbergasted by what had happened, they scarcely knew what to say. How could they? They each knew only in part. One could only think the worst, most vile thoughts about their own religious leaders. Yes, their Jesus had sparred with them over and over again. But he was a good man, anyone could see that. It was obvious that he knew his Torah. He could quote it, for heavens sake. Why couldn't they just let it go? Why did they have to get so angry?

As they walked in the early dawn another thought about the people. Why are people so stupid? Why are people so fickle? One day they sing his praises. They throw palm branches on the ground and bow down, and it sure didn't look fake, they meant it at the time. And then, just a few days later, they turn into a lynch mob. Crucify him, crucify him, crucify him! This mob mentality just swept through them, sucking everyone in, and then it was all over.

Then there were the disciples. The men! Have mercy upon us. They are so good, and they did give up a lot. They abandoned their livelihoods to be with Jesus. They asked a lot of questions and sometimes they seemed really smart but then at other times they were without a clue. But then at the end when it came down to it, just the other day, when he was there and his agony was unbearable who was there to watch and to pray? Not the men.

Another thought about the Romans. I hate them, she thought. They seem benign on the outside but they've shown their real colors now. They are just occupiers. Nothing more. And they have proven now again that they are brutes. They only want to preserve their power. They may make nice for awhile but once you talk a little too much, or begin to threaten their authority just a little too much, then they don't care and there is no chance of mercy.

History divides, the new is coming
Once again today we are thinking about the possibility of change, of transformation. The text we just read from Isaiah proclaims the prophet's glorious vision of what might become, what will become.
I am about to create new heavens and a new earth;
the former things shall not be remembered or come to mind…
No more shall there be an infant that lives but a few days…
They shall not labor in vain…
The wolf and the lamb shall feed together…


The prophet's vision is that one day hope will prove victorious over despair.

And now the four women, according to Luke, come closer and closer to the tomb, in the shadowy early morning, and as they approach the last bend history is about to divide, and genuine, lasting hope is on the verge of taking a great leap forward.

They round the corner and are surprised, amazed, and confused by what they see. And in their shocked state they get a bit of a reprimand. Don't you get it? Why do you seek the living among the dead?

But we were just doing the normal, compassionate thing. We came to anoint his body and now we don't find him here so what is going on…. Somehow in those moments an important transformation began within the four women. They did an about face and spoke first to the people they knew best, the disciples, about what they had seen and heard. It didn't matter that they were dismissed for telling a foolish tale. Their transformation had begun and, as Mary Schertz writes ``nothing more is ever required of the disciples in the gospel of Luke than thisto forget oneself and take up the cross by telling the good news come what may.'' God, like Isaiah envisioned, was doing a new thing.

Luke's resurrection story, with its repeated use of the conjunction ``but,'' is full of surprising twists and turns. This is the truth of the gospel, that it is always full of surprising twists and turns. The gospel, Karl Barth once said, ``is not a natural therefore but a miraculous nevertheless.''

So the women walk into the tomb and, nevertheless, to their great astonishment, they don't find the stately body. He is not here, the one in dazzling clothes says, and then it is not, logically speaking, he is therefore risen. Instead it is the surprising ``but,'' the nevertheless, and then the hope-filled, he is risen!

Let the transformation begin
As the women returned to proclaim to the other disciples their minds must have been scrambled trying to figure out what was going on. How can this be? What does it mean? Where is he? Somehow in those moments a new kind of hope was being birthed within them. A new kind of hope that opened up new vistas, the new heaven and the new earth that Isaiah imagined. They couldn't quite see it, their minds couldn't yet imagine it, and there was no way to speak of it, but it was there coming, arriving, breaking into their lives, as sure as the sun was rising in the East.

And we still can't describe it very well. Our words seem wholly inadequate. But we begin to know and experience the hope in the breaking of the bread together with others, in the raising of our voices in harmonious song, in the still and quiet of prayer, in the hushed silence and smiles around a hospital bed, and in the joy and laughter of children at play.

We see the cross and we remember the firm word of Jesus, take up my cross and follow me. When we think on the cross carefully we remember that there are splinters and nails, and the hint of blood stains. It reminds us as well that there was trouble at every turn. Trouble with the good religious people of the time. Trouble with the local Roman political authorities.

But there are flowers hanging on this cross. They remind us of hope. They remind us that the way of the cross is the path to hope. They remind us that the ways of violence and death, of oppression and injustice, of sin and slavery, that these do not have the final word. We are people of hope. We are people who are stubborn enough, and insightful enough, to see past the shrouds which can impair our vision. We see Christ, the risen one, the one who lives within, the one who leads us and guides us, both now and evermore. Amen.

--April 8, 2007


Tue, 17 Apr 2007 18:37:50 GMT Stephen Penner
Facing Down the Beasts http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Facing Down the Beasts.rtf@CB4
Facing Down the Beasts
(Revelation 13-14)


Confronting Revelation again

We find ourselves confronted, maybe assaulted, again this morning by the prophet John of Patmos’s apocalyptic letter to the churches in Asia.  We’ve just heard this wild, outlandish text from Revelation 13 and into chapter 14.  I’ve read it over and over again but it goes far beyond my imagination.  A beast from the sea.  A beast from the earth.  The first one has ten horns and seven heads.  The second has two horns and speaks like a dragon.  The first beast reminds John of a leopard, but its feet are more like a bear’s, and its mouth resembles a lion’s. 

What’s with all this crazy far-out talk?  Please, oh please, give me Jesus.  Jesus, sitting down, calling the children together and saying “you’ve got to be like a child.”  Or Jesus, standing near a lake, saying “there once was a man who had two sons.  The first one…”  Oh, how much I long for a good story, or one of those mind-puzzling parables. 

But no, today it’s John of Patmos, and the things he describes in his apocalyptic vision.  I was moaning about this at home the other day.  “Why, oh why, I don’t get this stuff.  I read words but they make no sense…”  So Glena cuts to the chase, “so why in the world did you pick Revelation in the first place?”  Well, we have this theme of transformation this year, and Revelation seems to have something to do with big cataclysmic changes, and it’s a book we want to ignore, but yet lots of people read it, so maybe we ought to try to own the book rather than ignore it.

And besides that, there are important Anabaptist/Mennonite scholars who are digging into this book and it is worth our effort to hear what they have to say.  As Christians who read the Bible through an Anabaptist/Mennonite lens, we are instinctively drawn to the important themes of Jesus centeredness, of service, of community, and of working towards God’s just peace.  We look for ways in which the book draws us in the ways of faithful, radical discipleship, which seems so central to the call of Jesus.

I think that Revelation is a serious book and we honor it as Holy Scripture when we read it carefully and appropriately.  That’s why, along with most people, I don’t read it literally.  I also do not read it as predictive prophecy.  That is, I don’t see it as some great puzzle to figure out, and if you can just decipher all the clues, you can figure out what the future will literally look like.   But the figures do mean something, and meant something to the early readers, and that is an important first step to figure out.  Then from there we try to figure out, how do these themes apply to us today. 

But of course reading the Bible more baldly and boldly, I won’t deny, can have its place.  And some of the early Anabaptists, living in circumstances far different from our own, found reason to use Revelation. 

You can find in Martyrs Mirror the story of Hans de Vette and eleven other Anabaptists in Flanders, today Belgium , in the city of Ghent .  It was 1559 and they were rounded up, largely for their views on believers baptism.  During the course of one of the interrogations, de Vette was being pressed on who baptized him, since he had openly admitted to his rebaptism.  They were verbally jousting around who they were and where they came from.  The authority said “perhaps I am just an orphan of unknown parentage.”  To which de Vette snapped  “yes, John’s Revelation (13:1) speaks of a beast, which rose up out of the sea; you may belong to that race.”  (Martyrs Mirror, p. 621)   Responding in this acidic way probably didn’t help his cause.  In due course, all twelve, men and women alike, were either burned at the stake or beheaded.  That’s not a very pretty way of saying that I want to take Revelation seriously.

The beasts of chapter 13

Reading these chapters I find several key verses which I believe are the words we stand upon, that we cling to.  Chapter 13 begins with this description of the first beast, rising out of the sea.  And then in the middle of the chapter we hear these words:

            Let anyone who has an ear listen…

And

            Here is a call for the endurance and faith of the saints.

 

Then there is a detailed description of a second beast, this one rising out of the earth.  But then at the conclusion this word of counsel:

            This calls for wisdom

Followed by the confusing;

            Let anyone with understanding calculate the number of the beast, for it is the
            number of a person. Its number is six hundred sixty-six.

 

Then the next chapter begins with John of Patmos saying

            Then I looked, and there was the Lamb, standing on Mount Zion !

 

In the Old Testament apocalyptic book of Daniel four ancient empires were represented as beasts, beasts rising from the sea, beasts representing threatening empires in that day.  In Revelation 13 there are two beasts, and they too connote that which is evil.  I will go along with those who say that in the time this was written, towards the end of the first century, the beasts are symbols for the Roman Empire.  The commentator William Barclay puts it forcefully For John the Roman Empire was so satanic and terrible that in itself it included all the evil terrors of the evil empires which had gone before.  It was, as it were, the sum total of all evil.” (Barclay quoted in Yeats, Revelation, p. 242). 

More particularly, people reading this in the early centuries would see in the beast rising out of the sea as the Roman Empire.  The empire at that time was ruled by Domitian, who could have been seen as Nero, the first great persecutor of Christians, incarnate. 

The second beast, the one that rises out of the earth, is one that pushes people to worship the first beast.  We can think of the second beast as representing “emperor worship” itself.  Domitian, in his time, began to compel citizens to refer to him as “lord” and “god.” 

Using a literary method, apocalyptic, not particularly uncommon it its time, John of Patmos shocks his readers with these large, aggressive images.  Remember, he is writing to churches in Asia.  He worries about the temptation of too much acculturation, a too easy drifting into the broad way of doing things like everyone else does them.   He sketches these outlandish beastly characters as a way of shaking his listeners to say, “look, can’t you see?!”

What’s important for us is to detect what this might mean for us.  John Yeatts (who wrote the Believer’s Church commentary on Revelation) reminds us that:

Although these are the best referents for the beastly symbols, their meaning can apply to any time when the state assumes power that should be God’s   The spirit of the beast is present when any states demands complete allegiance, whether that state be communist, Nazi, or capitalist; the spirit of the beast from the earth is present in any church that advocates allegiance to such a government, whether that church be the orthodox church of Russia, the state church of Nazi Germany, or ultra-patriotic fundamentalism in the United States.  The passage warns the faithful that refusal to give such allegiance may mean death. (Yeats, p. 253)

What are we to learn?

To that I expect we all can say in unison, why of course!  Of course we don’t want to get caught up in the “spirit of the beast” which calls for our complete allegiance, pushing God to the side.  But you know, things that seem as obvious as a big fat pimple right on the tip of your nose don’t seem so obvious when you are right in the middle of it.  Sometimes, maybe most of the time, it is hard to discern.

Look a little closer at the beasts.  The beast from the sea, in the vision, suffers a tremendous wound, a mortal wound even, but incredibly is healed.  And the second beast, the one from the earth, performs great signs.  It even makes fire come down from heaven. 

It reminds us how there were prophets, magicians, and others who performed magical signs.  Jesus warned that there would be false messiahs who, nevertheless, performed mighty deeds.  In that most troubling part of the Sermon on the Mount Jesus said

Not everyone who says to me Lord, Lord, shall enter the kingdom of heaven, but whoever does the will of my Father who is in heaven.  For on that day many will say to me, Lord, Lord, did we not prophecy in your name, or cast out demons in your name, or do many mighty works in your name.  Then will I declare to them, I never knew you…

 

This is a call to the critical task of discernment, of distinguishing between signs and deeds which point towards God and those which point towards the false prophet.

The task of discernment, of “reading” the powers of this world, is daunting.  The second beast exercises all the authority of the first beast on its behalf, and it makes the earth and its inhabitants worship the first beast, whose mortal wound has been healed.(13:12)

 

It is as though, yes the Roman Empire is big and that may worry you, but look at all the good it is doing in so many places all over the known world.  Surely you can ignore the minor inconveniences, which are so small anyhow, and work hard for the good of all in the great Roman Empire, so that peace and prosperity might rain upon the earth! 

The real task of the second beast is to convince everyone that the ways of the first beast are right and just and normal.  After all, this mortal wound has been miraculously healed. Something must be good and right here.  So people, fall into line, do as the first beast so kindly requests you to do!

And this is the way it is with beasts.  In John’s Revelation he makes them big and obvious.  There are neon lights pointing at them and saying in bold letters:  THESE GUYS ARE BAD!  BEWARE!  But in real life we are stunningly blind and refuse to see; we just, somehow, can’t see.

For the most part, good Christian people in Nazi Germany just figured the good so far outweighed any bad that everything must be okay.  About a hundred and fifteen years ago people were trained to believe that King Leopold was so kind to the indigenous Congolese people that it was difficult to believe those documents which pointed out that there is a huge trade imbalance between the Congo and Europe.  That somebody is getting rich off of Congolese rubber and that all the Congolese are getting in return is a gun pointed at their back.  In Cuba a good Christian might find it best to be thankful for universal health care and ignore those inklings within that warn that maybe there is more going on than what I am allowed to read.

But of course we have to look at ourselves.  If any country on the planet today resembles the great Roman Empire, it has got to be our own.  The latest Newsweek fell into our mailbox this week with a main article about the plight of chaplains serving in our military in Iraq .  It talks about their struggles, how our soldiers struggle with fear, how they have to face loss, how it tears at their families back home, the tremendous emotional, spiritual, physical, and mental anguish it breeds.  And all this, the chaplain faces and has to deal with.  Yes, yes, to all this.  These struggles are very real, very personal, and very heartbreaking. 

The problem is, this is the second beast, whispering, diverting our attention, saying this is normal, this is the way it is, yes it is tough, but this is the way it has to be.  And so we miss seeing the huge ugly beast with its precision missiles and drones high above and trucks and tanks down below.  So it is that good people hear the seductive whispers of patriotism and courage, and hear the bugle call of duty and honor.  So they go and become part of it, and they are right in the belly of the beast and don’t even know it. 

These people deserve our love and our prayers and our tears, for their fears and their grief must be unspeakable.

We have seen the beast and it is us. The powers of this world, as represented by the beasts, are not to be just spiritualized.  They are that but they are more.  They are real and they are right among us. 

Having seen the beasts, John looks up and sees the Lamb. The Lamb stands in stark contrast to the beasts and we are reminded again here, as in other parts of the Revelation, that we are followers of the Lamb. 

As such we are called to be people who are wise and discerning.  People who listen carefully and together, to learn the difference between lies and truth.  And we are people who know how to patiently endure.  We accept with courage even the worst, as Hans de Vette did, recognizing that difficulty and sometimes persecution does come as a consequence of choosing to follow the Lamb.  We do so soberly yet gladly, for we find great joy in choosing the way of Jesus, who is the way, who is our light, and who leads us in the paths of truth.  Amen.

-- May 6, 2007

Tue, 8 May 2007 20:44:43 GMT
Let Anyone Who Has an Ear Listen http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Let Anyone Who Has an Ear Listen.rtf@CB4
Let Anyone Who Has an Ear Listen
(Revelation 1-3)

Reading John's Revelation
In about the middle of the second century after Christ a new prophet appeared in what is now central Turkey. His name was Montanus. He drew a good number of adherents around him including some prophetesses, Priscilla and Maximilla by name. These were still the early, and clearly turbulent, days of the young Christian movement. The people living were a few generations beyond the time of Jesus. Obviously by this time, no one was around who had actually seen Jesus, or who had personally known the first disciples and the early evangelists of the good news.

What they had were the memories, the oral tradition being passed along, and the early writings. The New Testament as we know it today was not yet put together though all those materials would have been around somewhere.

Montanus saw himself as a new prophet. He proclaimed ecstatic, other-worldly visions. And in particularly he announced that the second coming of Christ was about to become a visible reality. He announced that the establishment of the heavenly Jerusalem was to take place, and it would happen in the town of Pepuza, a town known to the people of that region. He called upon the people to live disciplined, ascetically pure lives.

And Montanus found inspiration and support for his visions in the book of Revelation, the last book in our Bibles, the revelation as told by a certain John of Patmos.

As the Montanus movement began to be noticed and spread it drew the suspicious glances and more of the established Christian churches. Perhaps there was surely the natural dynamic of something new barging into the territory of the long established. But the Montanus movement was also taking a potential canonical book, John's Revelation, and in the eyes of the old guard, misusing it. This surely tempted people to turn against the book of Revelation itself, since it was proving itself to be so controversial, and so prone to errant interpretation. Better just to not have to deal with it at all.

Indeed, the book of Revelation has been very difficult for the church to deal with. Its status in the canon was not settled until the fourth century and throughout church history people have disparaged it. John Calvin wrote commentaries on every book in the Bible except Revelation. Martin Luther instructed the people of his time to avoid Revelation and felt that the book was sub-Christian. The Swiss reformer Ulrich Zwingli, who coached some of the early Anabaptists, delared Revelation to be ``no biblical book.''

So if you have found in your life that you have never been drawn by the book of Revelation, or if you think that the book is more trouble than it is worth, I suppose you can stand proudly, shoulder to shoulder, with some respected historical figures.

I really haven't thought about it too much at all in my own life. It wasn't much part of my childhood beyond a soothing sense that God has something good lined up for us when we pass to the other side. The wild and crazy parts of Revelation, the war-mongering and bloody parts of Revelation, they were never emphasized to me. I did early on develop a kind of cynicism about Revelation. Every now and then we would learn of some modern day Montanus, proclaiming that the end was very near, and this proclamation was rooted in Revelation. These were met in my home with a kind of weary, yet incredulous, shrug. So Revelation was just always there, this last book in the Bible, this book that is so incredibly hard to relate to. To be honest, it was a book I really didn't care to read very much and always, when I read in Revelation, it was very piecemeal, a few verses at a time. And in doing so I suppose I was party to giving thinking of what the book is about over to those who see it as containing a blue print for what is literally to come. I rejected, or ignored those opinions, but I haven't had a particularly thoughtful alternative way of thinking.

So really, during the next weeks, as we study the book of Revelation, that is what I want to do. I want to deliberately try to see if there are better ways of understanding Revelation. I think there are.

I want to say from the outset that I am leaning heavily on counsel I received from Ted Grimsrud. Ted used to be a pastor at the Eugene Mennonite church, then moved on to South Dakota, and now he and Kathy are at EMU. He teaches Bible there and has written a little book on Revelation. Months ago I called him up and he sent me a paper he had written recently on Revelation for some scholarly, academic gathering. He also recommended a few books which I have rounded up. In Anabaptist circles there have been a number of people who have done some thinking on Revelation. John Yeats from Messiah College wrote the commentary in the Believers Church series. Nelson Kraybill and Loren Johns from AMBS have done some writing on Revelation. I think J. Denny Weaver, now retired from Bluffton, has done some work with Revelation. I know that Duane Friesen at Bethel has worked with Revelation, leaning in significant part on Walter Wink's Engaging the Powers book. So these are the kinds of sources which shape my thinking.

As we read the book of Revelation, just like when we read any part of the Bible, it is important to try to grasp what might have motivated the book to be written in the first place; and also, to grasp what kind of literature this book is. Now I keep calling it ``the book of Revelation'' but actually Revelation is more of a letter, a letter written to churches in a particular time and place. (I'm sure I'll keep calling it a ``book'' however, simply because that is customary) Thinking about Revelation this way is very important, and it is not to say that Revelation can't speak in other ways. One writer puts it this way, that the Bible can meet us, that we can pick it up and read it and it can meet us. In that way the Bible is probably functioning as a source of comfort, of consolation, or inspiration. But that is different from understanding the Bible, from understanding the book of Revelation.

This is a letter, and it is an example of apocalyptic literature. Probably written towards the end of the first century, maybe around 90 AD, it was not an unusual literary genre. The very first in the book is apokalypsis, and apokalypsis is what we translate as ``revelation.''

A group of scholars from the Society of Biblical Literature got together and developed this definition of apocalypse.
``Apocalypse'' is a genre of revelatory literature with a narrative framework, in which a revelation is mediated by an otherworldly being to a human recipient, disclosing a transcendent reality which is both temporal, insofar as it envisages eschatological salvation, and spatial insofar as it involves another, supernatural world. (Boring, p. 37)
In his commentary Eugene Boring says that we understand apocalypse within a broader context. First there is the expansive biblical category of providence, that our lives and history itself are under the sovereignty of One who is looking out for everything. Within the broad framework of providence we can think of eschatology. This comes from a Greek word for ``end.'' Eschatology is more specific than providence. Not only is God guiding history but God is guiding history towards a particular end, to a final goal. It is like the bookend to Creation. God has to do with the beginning, the Alpha, and also the end, the Omega. And this is something joyful to be celebrated. Apocalyptic thought is tucked within eschatological thoughts of the ``end.'' God is guiding history towards a final goal ``which God himself will bring about in the near future, in a particular way that is already revealed.'' (Boring, p. 37)

At this point we modern readers have to get Left Behind kind of thoughts of planes crashing as people are raptured out of our heads. The issue for the early listeners was more a question concerning the faithfulness of God. In our trying circumstances, will God, can God, somehow be faithful?

The prophet John of Patmos, who proclaims his vision, was writing near the end of the reign of the Roman emperor Domitian. John fears that there may be a time of persecution coming. There were the obvious hints of an emperor cult developing. IN the mid 80s some of the people in Domitian's court took to calling him ``lord and master,'' an appellation he rather liked. Christians were suspect people, they talked of eating flesh and blood, which raised the spector of cannibalism. They were suspected of being unpatriotic, they gathered for worship on days which weren't public holidays. Christianity's appeal was primarily to the lower classes.

What John does is challenge the church to be faithful, and to flee from any temptation to become supporters of the economic and military might of the Roman empire. Ted Grimsrud points out that the very first words of John's revelation are ``The revelation (apokalypsis) of Jesus Christ.'' He says that right in these first words we get a big clue. The power of biblical apocalypse is the power of Jesus Christ. And what kind of power is that? It is the power that comes through suffering, compassionate, love. It is the power that comes with living as part of faithful communities practicing loving resistance to the violent forces of evil of their time.

Hearing Revelation 1-3

John of Patmos wrote this letter to seven churches in Asia, now Turkey. In chapters two and three he addresses the seven churches, naming each one, and calling out to the ``angel'' of each church. The angel fits the apocalyptic tradition whereby earthly realities have their counterparts in the heavenly realm. You hear a familiar formula in the word to each city. In each case there are words of affirmation and critique. There is this consistent call to ``listen,'' to pay attention. And there is, for those willing to listen, the apocalyptic assurance of conquering, or to say it another way, assurance of blessing.

John of Patmos is writing churches which are in a minority position in their communities. He fears terrible persecution to come, though it is not present yet. He was very concerned about religious acculturation. He excoriates the ``Nicolaitans,'' the ``Balaam,'' and ``Jezebel,'' who to his mind far too easily accommodate to the surrounding culture. Perhaps he is something of a conservative in the truest sense, holding fast, whereas others want to blend Christianity and cultural religion. To all that he says a resounding ``no.''

It is argued that Revelation is best listened too in big chunks, rather than just reading little pieces of it. So I'm going to read now the first three chapters of Revelation, which concludes with the word to the seven churches. And then I'm going to add an eighth, which is beginning attempt to see where the Revelation of John of Patmos might be taking us.

(Read Revelation 1-3)

….And to the angel of the church in Reedley write: These are the words of the One who knows what it is like to be without a home.

I know your works. You have labored long and hard and I see the effect of the years in your shoulders and in your hands. In the middle of your work you have looked for beauty and you have preserved with pride all you have received. You have opened your doors and welcomed new voices into your midst. But I have this against you. In the midst of your goodness you are blind to your poverty. You want to be generous but you expect a profit in return. You look to the left and to the right but you don't see what is right in front of you. You seek the narrow way but you slip easily onto the main road. Too easily, you try to please others and don't want to risk offending your friends.

Remember these things and repent, and seek to love as easily as a child, yet love with all the strength that comes through the experiences of each passing year. Remember that I stand here beside you, that I am with you, that I will never abandon you. Let anyone who has an ear listen to what the Spirit is saying to the churches.

--April 15, 2007






Wed, 9 May 2007 17:05:26 GMT
We Choose to Follow the Lamb http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=We Choose to Follow the Lamb.rtf@CB4
We Choose to Follow the Lamb
(Revelation 4- 5)

Time to worship
We open the book of Revelation, the last book in our Bibles, and turn to chapters 4 and 5. One of the things that are striking about Revelation, especially for those who don't read it very often, is how much music comes out of this book. Just in these two chapters we see:
        
Holy, holy, holy,
         The Lord God Almighty
         Who was and is and is to come. (4:8)

         You are worthy, our Lord and God,
         To receive glory and honor and power,
         For you created all things… (
4:11
)

         Worthy is the Lamb that was slaughtered
         To receive power and wealth and wisdom and might
         And honor and glory and blessing (
5:11
)

We remind ourselves again that this letter of John of Patmos, written towards the end of the first century AD to churches in Asia, now Turkey, contains this important theme of worship. The letter was written to churches that John feared would be facing persecution. And more than that, he worried about their fundamental allegiances, for he worried that they were growing too intoxicated by the culture they lived within. Could they maintain their first love, their deepest loyalty, when the temptations were so strong, so appealing?

And worship was one critically important way of resisting. In worship the people would review and remind themselves of first things, of the most important things. They would hear it with their ears, proclaim it with their mouths, and express it with their bodies. Worship is a critical way by which the Christian community can build up its communal sense of resistance to the powerful forces of evil which surround it.

Where are we today?
We gather together today as a community to worship. I dare to believe that this relatively short period of time that we are together is important to you. I know church can be boring but I hope this isn't boring. I know church can be unsatisfying to one's spirit, to one's sense of aesthetics, to one's longing for beauty, but I hope this isn't. I know you can go to church with other people but still feel lonely, but I hope that isn't the case for you. I know that church can feel totally inadequate intellectually, but I hope that isn't the case for you. I know that church can leave some emotionally flat, but I hope that isn't the way it is for you. I know that church can seem irrelevant to real life, but I hope that isn't the case for you.

For so many of us this getting together on Sunday routine has been going on for so long it has become routine, and we run the risk of it being far too routine. But I want to remind myself and all of us that in this weekly ritual, this weekly discipline, we impress upon our hearts, minds, and souls once again our allegiance to Jesus our Lord, in whom we trust and have our being. And this is the sturdy cornerstone upon which we build our lives.

When we gather we don't assemble in isolation. It is not like we haven't done things that are not important during the days of the week. It is not like we haven't read things or seen things that are not important. No, the events of our lives, the conversations we've had, the things we've learned, they all matter.

This Sunday as we worship, and as we read from the book of Revelation again, we have the events of our lives in our minds, a kind of backdrop which we interact with as we read the words of John of Patmos. I'm sure for many of us our minds are filled with the horrific images of what it must have been like to be sitting in that German class at Virginia Tech last Saturday morning. Perhaps we've been troubled wondering what we might have done or said upon acknowledging day after day, the sullen, silent student sitting mysteriously alone with his thoughts at the back of the classroom.

And then far away in Iraq, in a scene we are too accustomed to, on the same day that the people of Virginia Tech suffer through their nightmare, there is another hellish scene in Baghdad. More car bombs, one after another, and every day at least a dozen, and on one terrible day two hundred people suddenly dead.

If we stop to think about it, stop to take some deep breaths and just absorb this awful newstaking our minds off of how the San Francisco Giants did last night, or whether or not we need more non-fat milk in the refrigerator, or what to get at Coscowe might cry out Oh God, why? How long? When will this ever stop? Have mercy upon me oh God!

We wonder if things are always going to be this awful. Will nothing ever change? Will history just keep spinning, faster and faster, spiraling downwards into the abyss?

Stunningly, the lamb
We return to our prophet John of Patmos, writing around the year 90, recording his apocalyptic vision. Remember that this kind of writingbowls, wings, eyes, strange creatures, etcwas not completely uncommon in his time. Apocalyptic is revelatory literature picturing an imaginary, strangely different, supernatural world, that communicates some kind of transcendent reality.

John's vision begins in chapter 4 with this glorious throne room scene. There are precious jewels and around the throne ``a rainbow that looks like an emerald.'' Around the main throne are twenty-four smaller thrones, each with an elder dressed in white. There are flashes of lightning, the rumble of thunder, torches, flames, spirits, and in front of the throne a ``something like a sea of glass, like crystal.'' There are living creatures around the throne, one like a lion, the second like an ox, the third has a human face, and the fourth like a flying eagle. And the song rises up in praise and worship:
        
Holy, holy, holy,
         Lord God Almighty…
         You are worthy, our Lord and God,
         To receive glory and honor and power…

Let's remember that John is writing to these churches in Asia. He is concerned about them. He recognizes their strengths and their weaknesses. He is concerned about the possibility of persecution to come but more than that he is worried about the risk of acculturation, of a too easy accommodation to the ways of the world they live in, in a too easily given loyalty to the familiar powers that surround them. John is decidedly not otherworldly. He does not advocate abandoning this present world by holding to private beliefs which ensure a secure afterlife.

But John is concerned about how history will unfold, how will we find a way, and how can we possibly cope and live in this present troubled world.

As he is in the midst of his vision his eyes and mind alight on a scroll. He hears in his dream the strong voice of an angel asking ``who is worthy to open the scroll and break its seals?'' Securely locked in the scroll are clues to how the future can unfold, are indications of how one ought to live in these troubled times. John, in his vision, sees that there is writing on the inside and on the back of the scroll. But what is locked inside is bolted shut by the seven seals. No one can touch it, no one can see it. John longs for it to be opened. He wants to understand. Or as Ted Grimsrud puts it: ``we get the impression that what he's describing should be understood as, in some sense, history fulfilled, the completion of the project initiated in Genesis One.'' (Ted Grimsrud's ``Revealing a New World…'', p. 1-2)

For John it is a terrible, terrible, dream. For no one, absolutely no one, can open the scroll. We are doomed, we are lost, no one can ever get it.

But just then John hears a voice, the voice of an elder, one of the twenty-four, who says not to weep, for ``the Lion of Judah, the Root of David,'' this one will be able to open the scroll. We imagine John's heart leaping for joy. Of course the ``root of David'' reminds us of texts like Isaiah 11 for out of the stump of Jesse will come a savior. But this one is a ``Lion.'' History will be explained, problems will be solved, through the force and power of the Lion. And this hope fits not only first century expectations, but surely expectations in our own time, that through the force and power, and indeed violence, of the Lion, will come resolution, explanation, and even lasting peace. It is the warrior Lion, the warrior Messiah, who will fight God's battles and bring justice to the earth.

John must think along with so many of us, ``yes.'' Yes, this is the power we need, we need this controlling, dominating power to bring order out of chaos in our world and to snuff out those who will do evil. This kind of strong man power is what is necessary to redeem history.

But let's pay attention to John's vision. The image of the conquering warrior like lion is only what John hears. He only hears the elder say, don't worry, don't cry, the Lion has conquered and will open the scroll.

But then in a complete reversal what he actually sees in his vision is this, he sees to his great astonishment a Lamb that has been slaughtered. It is a stunning reversal, a complete flip-flop from what he expects. Instead of the mighty conquering Lion image, the slaughtered Lamb!

The one who can and will open the scroll, who can explain how history is to unfold, the deepest revelation of God's will and way, is not the Lion but instead the Lamb. It is the Lamb, and not the Lion, who will open the scroll.

As Grimsrud says, we think we need to force, overpower, and dominate to control others, to move history in a redemptive direction. But John's revelation asserts that the truest redemptive power, the power to bring the most genuine wholeness, restoration, and healing, that this kind of power is found in the way of the Lamb, not the Lion.

We choose to follow the Lamb
It is very important that as God's people, as Christians, as followers of Jesus Christ, that we hold fast to our loyalty to the Lamb, the one who was slain. Of courts there are other interpretations around, and the one we struggle against mightily is with those who would say that yes, Jesus came as a lamb, but he will return as a lion, and by extension, we are then granted permission to act in lion, warrior-like ways. But the way of the lamb, the way of love, was not a handy strategy for Jesus to untilize while on earth, and then to abandon, in favor of end-of-time fiery and final violence.

What we have is a radical turn around. John looks and expects to see as the way forward the way forward is through the dominating power of the lion. But instead victory is won, ultimately, by the way of the lamb. This is how we ``conquer,'' how we ultimately ``win.'' Not by force, not by power, but by the suffering way of the lamb.

Today we remind ourselves of this path to ultimate victory. We may tremble, for we know the path is not easy. We think of the terrible, unpredictable violence and sin in our world, both corporate and individual, both in Iraq and at Virginia Tech, and we cry out, ``how much longer oh God,'' and simply ``why?''

Then we think of people like Liviu Librescu, the Virginia Tech engineering department teacher, who blocked the door, facing down the troubled shooter, allowing his students to escape through the classroom windows. Liviu was following in the way of the Lamb.

We think of Tom Fox, the Christian Peacemaker Team volunteer, who went to Iraq to witness to the peacebuilding, alternative way of Jesus. Fox was taken, held and eventually murdered. He too was following in the way of the Lamb.

We do not have on this side of the grave any easy answers. But we say with the visionary writer of old, and we cling to it with all our strength,
        
Worthy is the Lamb
         To receive power and wealth and wisdom and might
         And honor and glory and blessing.

We choose to follow the Lamb. Amen.

--April 22, 2007
Wed, 9 May 2007 17:01:46 GMT
The Spirit Cuts Loose http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=The Spirit Cuts Loose.rtf@CB4
The Spirit Cuts Loose
(Acts 2:1-21)

One dark night
The soldiers were breathing heavily, he noticed, when they came to get him in the garden. It was a dark night, and out in this lonely place, at the late night hour, the air was turning cool. He felt a chill up in his spine as the soldiers approached, their eyes betraying some apprehension mixed with determination.

They had done this before, of course, following a lead, taking advantage of a tip, to round someone up. They had the numbers, the superior strength, and this small group participating in what looked like some kind of late night religious ritual, didn't look too threatening. Still, you never know, and they would be glad when it was all over. So they told everyone to back away and they went straight to the one the informer pointed at. That one, over there, he said. They grabbed him, one on each arm, and just as quickly they were off.

He knew he had to follow. But with each step he grew increasingly nervous. This was not good. They were nearing the high priest's house. Then it dawned on him. I was with him, will they want me too? He wanted to blend in, just be normal, look like everyone else, maybe no one will notice and I can just ride this out, he began to think. There was a fire in the middle of the courtyard and people were standing around, warming themselves. I'll just warm myself too, he thought. He became part of the ring staring down at the hot fire.

But there was a woman across the fire from him. He could feel her eyes staring at him, curious, wondering, as if she might know him. She has a big mouth, he thought, I don't like this. And then, sure enough, out came the words. ``This man was with him too,'' she said to everyone around the fire. Several looked up and sized him up, he could feel their eyes.

He tried to act strong and casual, ``woman, I don't know what you are talking about.''

He must have said it forcefully enough because the conversation took a turn in another direction. He felt the pressure ease, though the woman was still there. But then, after a while, out of the blue, a man over to the right looked at him point blank and said, ``And you, you were with him!''

To which he quickly replied, ``Man, not a chance, I wasn't near him. You have the wrong guy.''

He couldn't leave because it might look wrong, like he was admitting something. All he could do was alternately sit and stand, right there in the courtyard, near the fire. Unfortunately, the little circle wouldn't let it go. Finally, another man pointed at him and said, ``Of course you were with him, look you are from Galilee, just like him!''

``Man I don't know what in the world you are talking about,'' Peter snapped in reply. Now he turned and began to leave the fire. Hours had passed. Something was going down in the high priest's house. The first faint rays of morning light would arrive within an hour. Just then he heard the first rooster of the morning crow.

The Spirit Comes
Weeks later the dazed disciples and others are gathered together in a Jerusalem room. It is the time for the annual agricultural festival, maybe not the biggest occasion of the year, but worth getting together for nevertheless. They were just beginning to settle into the new reality of their situation. He was gone now and incredibly, they believed, he was not really dead but somehow with them, though they could not see him. They talked about him a lot, remembering things he said, remembering the things he did. It was consoling to remember and also, collectively, they were looking for clues, answers to the question of what comes next?

What happened in the room might be described as a vision, a kind of collective recognition and sensation of God's empowerment. As Howard H. Charles says, ``the language of analogy'' is used to describe what happened. Something like a strong wind, something like a fire, swept through the room.

The use of analogy to allude to wind and fire raises rich memories. The winds blew across the Red Sea, allowing the slaves in Egypt to escape, forming them as a people. Then in the desert the pillar of fire guided them. The Greek word used here (pneuma) for wind is also the Greek word for spirit.

The point here is not to dwell on whether or not a literal wind blew through the room, or whether actually hot flames rested above the heads of people gatheredbut what was the meaning of the intense feeling in the room. I personally don't doubt that there was a physical sensation in the room, a kind of electricity in the room, as the people huddled together, collectively sensing a new and deeper sense of oneness and unity. Perhaps, something like what we know when we sing Lord, you have come to the lakeshore during a united service here at FMC; or what we sense singing 606 at a Mennonite Convention, when we sing as one big united body, altogether. C Norman Kraus says, What really happened at Pentecost was the forming of the new covenant community of the Spirit. (Kraus, The Community of the Spirit, p. 15)

We might say that in some new way God was shaping and forming these people into his own, into a new kind of community. The presence of the Spirit, felt in power and particularity here, was not something unknown before in the pages of biblical history. The Spirit is referred to in the Old Testament as given to judges, kings, and prophets filling them with courage, wisdom, and power. The Spirit is upon Jesus at his baptism by John. Jesus is full of the Spirit when in the desert, and when he takes the scroll in the temple and reads he quotes Isaiah in saying ``the Spirit of the Lord is upon me.'' Mention of the Spirit is to say that God is present and active right here.

Today we understand the coming of the Spirit at Pentecost against the backdrop of Jesus himself. God's continuing presence in our world and in our lives is conditioned by all we have seen and heard and witnessed in Jesus Christ himselfin his words, in his example, in his life, in his death, and in his resurrection. We gather as a community today surrounding the witness of Jesus himself, and as we gather to contemplate anew, to study afresh, to sing words of praise and faith together, we sense in our flesh and in our bones the Spirit's empowerment to live in lives patterned after Jesus, and empowered by the Spirit.

What happens when the Spirit cuts loose?
What happens to people when they allow the Spirit to take control, and have sway over their lives?

Peter was in the room too. He had had plenty of time to think since that fateful cool early morning when he walked away from the courtyard, his back turned on Jesus. But now he felt a growing strength within. He had been studying, reading, and listening. People standing around, passerby's and others, looked at the goings on and quickly judged, these are a bunch of drunkards. That's all this is. A bunch of people who have had too much to drink!

But Peter, now emboldened, rises to his feet, standing tall, looking out, and in a loud voice begs to differ. No, he says, this has nothing to do with drink. After all, it is early in the morning. Who would have too much to drink at this hour? And besides, remember the prophet Joel? He said that the day will come when your young will have visions, and your old will dream dreams. The old, the women, the men, the slaves, upon them all, the Spirit will come…

Our text cuts the sermon short, not allowing us to hear Peter make the connection to Jesus, the one who came to live among them, but who was rejected and scorned.

We can say, at the very least, that one of the results of the fresh inbreaking of the Spirit is a new boldness, a willingness to stand up and take a position.

Another expression of the Spirit's presence is the ability to listen and hear well. The text has all these references to language. The ``tongues'' of fire. The different languages being spoken with a long list given of the different dialects. People hearing and understanding in their own language. Can we glean from all this that when the Spirit comes we hear accurately and in a discerning way. We learn to hear well.

Our modern lives fill our minds with many different voices. We hear music of all sorts. The radio and television present people arguing, advertisers enticing, and commentators opining. We walk down the sidewalk, or through the mall, or in a hospital elevator, and everywhere there is some kind of music being drummed into our heads. Then there are all the things we can read, another kind of noise, both on paper or in a magazine or online. People talk to us, or friends or strangers call us on the cell phone. There is a lot of noise going on.

With the coming of the Spirit at Pentecost, people were able to hear well. They could distinctively hear their own language. I'd like to stretch the story to say to us, it is important to find ways of listening selectively, carefully, appropriately, and in a discerning, intelligent way. It is not healthy or wise to take in everything. We need to learn to listen well.

I think it is a sign of Christian growth and maturity when we learn to distinguish between fluff and substance. I say that as one who thinks some amount of no-brainer, raw entertainment, fluff taken into the mind and heart is actually good for you. But saying that it does admittedly make the task of discernment all the more challenging and critical. Sometimes fluff seems pretty enticing. Sometimes propaganda and lies are clothed with sober minded integrity and the appearance of honesty.

Think of the prophet Amos and his clear headed understanding of truth. There were plenty of folks, surely the majority of people, saying no, these feasts and festivals we celebrate are just fine. See how our wealth is an obvious sign of spiritual blessing. But Amos, sensing the Spirit's presence, said in effect that all your feasts and festivals are for naught. God doesn't want your fat animals and your clanging bells. God wants you to hate what is evil, and love what is good. Let justice roll down like a mighty river, he said. He was able to discern, midst the loud noise, God's strong truth for his life and his people.

Boldness and deeply hearing can be two manifestations of the Spirit's presence.

I want to suggest one final thing. That is, that as a people we nurture within and among ourselves a spirit of expectedness that God's Spirit can and will do things among us. What we read in Acts 2 may seem bizarre and strange. Brian McLaren says that charismatics believe that the Spirit of Jesus can be experienced, and, where is it found? Why, ``one step beyond the normal.'' (McLaren, Generous Orthodoxy, p. 175) I think there is some truth in this, in seeking Jesus one step beyond what we have previously known. But as McLaren points out from his conversations in charismatic circles, the down side is that you are always having to deliver yet another high-octane experience. People can get burned out, or bewildered, is that all there is, just one ecstatic experience after another?

A contrasting approach to seeking the experience of the Spirit is to, instead of looking ``one step beyond the normal,'' to look deep within the very center of the normal. This is a quieter journey, a more contemplative one, seeking to be still and quiet in the presence of God, allowing the Spirit to come and fill us up.

Whether we are constitutionally inclined to search beyond the normal or to peer deep within the normal, the important thing is to nurture within ourselves a longing and an expectation that the Spirit will rain down upon us.

Here in our community, as we gather together, we pray that the Spirit of God might fall afresh upon us, melting us, molding us, filling us, and using us.

As we wrestle with the difficult issues immigration problems and reform bring for people in our church, may the Spirit of God melt us. As we think of where we are today, and compare that with what we think we ought to be, may the Spirit of God mold us.

As we reflect on how difficult it is to be bold, and how complicated it is to be discerning, so that we can really hear, may the Spirit of God fill us. And as we think of neighbors near at hand, and those far away, whose pain is unlike anything we can imagine, may the Spirit of God use us.

Amen.

--May 27, 2007



Fri, 1 Jun 2007 20:58:27 GMT
The Very Last Words in the Bible http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=The Very Last Words in the Bible.rtf@CB4
The Very Last Words in the Bible
(Revelation 22:6 -21)

Coming to the end of John's apocalypse
The biblical drama, this twisting, turning drama spanning kings and liars, empires and peasants, poems and genealogies, prophets and liars, fools and wise ones, deserts and shipwrecks, prostitutes and celibates, all begins with the simply almost unnerving words
        
In the beginning when God created the heavens and the earth, the earth was a formless void and darkness covered the face of the deep…

And then it ends, as we just read, with

The one who testifies to these things says, ``Surely I am coming soon.'' Amen, Come, Lord Jesus! The grace of the Lord Jesus be with you all. Amen.

This is the epilogue to the book of Revelation, the very last book in the Bible. Today we want to focus our attention on these very last words in John of Patmos' letter to the churches in Asia in his apocalyptic book.

As background we remind ourselves that John was writing around the year 90 to churches living under the looming threat of persecution as a Christ-following minority people within the Roman empire. John is particularly concerned that his readers avoid the temptation of massive acculturation to the ways of the empire they lived under. He wants to forge them in to a faithful, believing community, a people faithful to their real King, the Lord Jesus Christ. John brings into his drama, from time to time across the book, the image of the slaughtered Lamb. Through the Lamb he reminds his readers, that though there are violent powers which seem to dominate the day the real truth is that ultimately the non-violent way of the Lamb is the most lasting, the most truthful, the most worthy power. Choose the way of the Lamb, he says.

To do so he chooses a literary style of the time, apocalyptic. This is revelatory literature wherein otherworldly, strange, beings impart their revelation to a human recipient. Truths are imparted which are both temporal, and thus practical in the now, but also they imagine ultimate, end of time, eschatological salvation.

In the Bible, the books of Daniel and Revelation are the two examples of apocalyptic literature. Most apocalyptic literature exists, of course, outside the Bible.

These last sentences and paragraphs really form the epilogue for the book of Revelation. We don't have to deal with strange beasts anymore. We have instead a series of exhortations and reminders, some closing comments for everyone who has completed Revelation's roller-coaster ride.

The closing epilogue hearkens back to the opening prologue of the book of Revelation. In the prologue the author John asserts that his words are trustworthy and worth reading, just like he says in the end. The theme of ``I am coming soon'' is found in both the prologue and especially in the epilogue. God is the Alpha and the Omega in chapter one Jesus assumes that title in the closing chapter. Words of blessing are in both the beginning and the end. So there is this calming bookend quality to these closing words, which echo the opening stanzas of the book of Revelation.

Worship God
As John wraps up his letter what can we learn? What can we take from it?

Most commentators agree that one of the important lessons of these last verses, and the book of Revelation as a whole, is the emphasis it places on worship. Here the most direct mention of worship is in verse 8, where John recounts falling down at the feet of the messenger angel. He is quickly rebuked, for the angel is but ``a fellow servant'' and worship is reserved for God alone. Thus, the consistent reminder of Revelation is underscored again, that our ultimate loyalty and allegiance is to be singularly given to God. We recall that John was concerned that the tug of other loyalties would be just too difficult to resist.

Ted Grimsrud (of EMU) writes of the overarching purpose of Revelation being John's desire to inspire ``communities of faith'' with the necessary strength to ``resist imperial hegemony.'' (Grimsrud's, ``Revealing a new world…'', p. 1) A key place where this happens is right here in community, when the body, the people, gather around to worship.

It got me to thinking about our own worship at First Mennonite Church. For us, as Anabaptist Christians, the importance of community to authenticate worship has always been important. I was rummaging around and came upon a story of a Mennonite pastor who was approached by someone looking for healing. The pastor replied that we do have healing services but that we understand healing as an expression of mutual support within the church. We don't think that you just sprinkle holy words on someone apart from community. In the same way, we understand that the truest worship happens together, in community.

But just because you have a community doesn't mean you worship. Here in these last verses of the Bible we see the Spirit's invitation to simply come, come to God, come to the river of life, come just as you are to worship God. Come, especially if you are thirsty. Come, just as you are to worship God.

I was rereading a survey Robert Webber did on worship, a survey conducted close to ten years ago. Perhaps it still makes sense today. The survey, taken primarily of then twenty somethings, said that what was most important to people in worship was to encounter God, to have a sense of depth, substance, and sincerity in worship, to experience community, and to worship with a variety of senses. What was least important were entertainment worship, drums, bands, organs, choirs, and guitars. The point seems to be not that bands or organs are bad, but that the deepest longing is for authenticity, substance, and a profound sense of meeting God. The form is less important than the sense of being together with God.

As testimony to this I think of the two Hesston College Bel Canto Singers we had in our home this past Wednesday evening. They were part of the beautiful concert, largely classical in nature, that was presented that evening. In the morning they talked of how they love praise and worship music and that, for them, it is no problem at all to hold these varying musical tastes together. ``We love them both,'' they basically said, and welcome them both in to one worship service, all at the same time. The important thing is, I'm reading in, is the encounter with God.

Maybe we could express it this way. Worship should be less the feel of the academic classroom, and more the reverence and laughter of the family gathered around in the living room after grandma has died. Or more like the intimacy of lovers walking along the beach as the sun sets to the west.

The ethical imperative of ``I am coming soon''
Along with his final exhortations John also offers some warnings. We hear three times in these closing verses some variation of ``I am coming soon!'' And there are also some harsh words, as in verse 18, where there is a warning of plagues to come if the prophecy is not taken to heart. What is the meaning of all this?

For me, I read these words as pointing towards the ethical imperative of righteous living. What is our attitude to be when we are invited so generously to come to God? How do we take seriously the warnings of verses 18 and 19 to not tinker with the words of prophecy?

The answer is to live rightly, to live justly, to live in peace with our neighbor and our enemy, to practice kindness, to love all that is goodin other words, to live in the ways taught and lived out by our Lord and Master Jesus Christ. We are called to faithful living.

To the voice of God saying ``I am coming soon'' we reply with a hearty amen. Yes, come, Lord Jesus, come, and while we wait I will be faithful and true.

God's grace be upon you
The Bible ends with these words of benediction. ``The grace of the Lord Jesus be with all.''

A number of translations, including the NIV and NRSV conclude with ``all God's people'' (NIV) or ``all the saints.'' (NRSV) It is an interesting little take-off on what is probably the best, most reliable Greek witness, which leaves it at God's grace be upon, simply, ``all.'' Here is the last wish, the last blessing of the Bible, that finally, in the end, let God's wondrous grace, God's ``charis'' be upon you all.

God's wondrous, endless, lavish grace is the Bible's final word. And furthermore this grace is available to all, and, as some have pointed out, this is especially good news for those who don't believe it at all.

I remember growing up singing ``wonderful grace of Jesus, greater than all my sins…'' I think was trained to think of God's grace particularly in dialogue, in relationship with my own sinful nature. And for many who took the words seriously it meant a serious personal confrontation with personal guilt and the reality of one's sinful ways.

I think we are training ourselves to imagine how God's grace can extend even to those we perceived as judged, by many, as altogether too unlovely. So in the spirit of Jesus reaching out to a woman who had been married five times, we want to say that God's grace extends to her. And moreover, God's grace is elastic enough to stretch out to any individual or group we can think of that gets castigated and left to the side of the road as hopeless. Especially for these, we say, God's grace extends. This is the Bible's final word, that God's grace is ready and available to all.

John's letter comes to an end
We have reached the end of the book of Revelation. John has written his letter to churches in Asia concerned for their well-being, desiring that they remain strong and faithful in the face of temptation to yield to the powerful sway of the culture about them. So he writes an apocalyptic letter, using a means of communication of his time, to say, be strong, unite together, don't accommodate, follow the Lamb!

But it is not easy. John knows that. And it is not easy for us either.

But John gives us some clues. Worship God, he says. Just that regular gathering together helps us, strengthens us, reminds us of what is important, encourages us to live in the non-violent way of our Lord Jesus.

And then he says, remember that this is serious, and that Christ is coming! This reminds us of the moral imperative to live as unto the Lord right now, right where we are.

And finally he says, don't be afraid. Always remember that I am with you, and that the grace of God is sufficient, and is for every one of you. The grace of the Lord be with you all. Amen.

--May 20, 2007



Fri, 1 Jun 2007 21:07:36 GMT
No One Knows http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=No One Knows.rtf@CB4
First Sunday of Advent
No One Knows
(Matthew 24:36-44)

Advent comes again
It is the first Sunday of Advent, the beginning of what for me ought to be a particularly sweet season of the year. Constitutionally I naturally bend towards the sentimental, towards the romantic. It is simply me, I think, and it was also part of the environment I grew up in. So, truth be told, I'd like to sing Away in a Manger today, on the first Sunday of Advent, and let our collective minds drift off to the soft, warm, pillow-like hay, and the little baby, softly cooing, his mom and dad hovering nearby.

But instead we get in our New Testament readings for today this reminder that our lives should not be riddled with debauchery and licentiousnessI mean, come on, I know that, I just want to sing but little Lord Jesus no crying he makes. And then, in the gospel reading, we have this eschatological discourse from Jesus dealing with final things. Here we have to deal with the image of two women preparing a meal together when, suddenly, in the twinkling of an eye, one is gone, and one stays. Forget all that, I just want to sing The stars in the sky looked down where he lay, the little Lor d Jesus asleep on the hay. That's all I want.

Advent does have this course quality about it; it does have this way of jarring our sensibilities. Eventually we have to deal, every year, with the rough-hewn, sweaty John the Baptist, screaming in the desert to repent. And we have to face the tough implications of the hard words softly flowing from the young and beautiful Mary. Yes, Advent is here and it forces us to push the pause button, and wait, and consider if I really do want to sing Be near me, Lord Jesus, I ask thee to stay close by me forever, and love me, I pray. Is this really what I want?

This excerpt from Jesus' end-times speech in Matthew 24 is framed by two strong declarations. The first is this:
But about that day and hour no one knows, neither the angels of heaven, nor the Son, but only the Father.

And the passage ends with this forceful conclusion:
Therefore you also must be ready, for the Son of Man is coming at an unexpected hour.

To both of these assertions probably most of us want to add our own personal ``but.'' Yes, no one knows but oh how I'd like to know, just give me a little information, please. And, yes, you must be ready but I really do have some important things to do and see first, so please, just give me a little more time.

On knowing
How can we understand this idea of knowing? What is deservedly ours to know? What is best left not to know?

We are naturally inclined to want to know. Adam and Eve didn't like the prospect of not knowing a few things. Some folks do some clever calculations, read between the lines, and figure they can know and unlock all the mysteries of the universe. Others can use knowledge of a more scientific or academic sort to make their point, or to get their way. In their own way they can be scary too, just like the end time prophets.


Clearly we live in a time where knowledge is honored, where knowing and understanding is highly valued. ``Knowledge is power,'' we say. Students go to school for a long time to gain knowledge. But we know too that knowledge can be slippery. When do we really, truly, finally know?

Colin Powell told the United Nations that we know Iraq is harboring weapons of mass destruction. But it turns out we really didn't know that, he had it wrong. Johnny marries Susie and everyone is smiling as they meet at the front of the church. But a few years later they can hardly look at each other as they say, ``I thought I knew you, but I don't know you at all.''

Anna Carter Florence of Columbia Theological Seminary writes about a Protestant pastor friend in Hungary. With the fall of Communism he gained the right to go read his file, to read about what people said about him. But this man refuses to read his file. ``What would I gain with this knowledge?'' he asks. ``Perhaps I would learn that a friend, a colleague, denounced me? That a friend betrayed me? What would I do with that knowledge? Would it make a difference in how I live? No, I do not want that knowledge. I leave it to God.''

I listen to those words and I think, you know, this man has a point. Knowing can be really dangerous. It can eat away at a person. It could cause me to decay from within, beginning right at my very heart. Therefore, I don't need to know everything. I don't want to know everything. I should just leave it to God.

But then think about lessons learned in South Africa, out of Bishop Tutu and the Truth Commission. As I understand it, this painful, laborious process in South Africa gave the powerless the opportunity to learn the truth of what had happened, of what had been inflicted, upon their loved ones. It obliged the perpetrators to share their knowledge buried within. And in these cases, in the knowing, and in the granting of forgiveness, people were empowered to begin to move on with their lives.

It seems to me that in the realm we live in, the very human environment we live and breathe, knowledge that leads to forgiveness and compassion is far superior than knowledge used for the sake of vindictiveness and revenge. So the spirit with which we receive and employ knowledge makes all the difference.

I think what Jesus would suggest is not a head in the sand approach. We don't say, we can't really, finally, ultimately ``know'' so let's not try to know anything at all. Maybe it is better to approach knowing with a sense of wonder, and amazement, that somehow even as we appropriately continue the quest for knowledge, we are constantly reminded how much we really don't know at all. We live right at the cusp of knowing, yet not knowing.

I'm recalling some of my last visits with Marden and Marianna over at their apartment. As I reconstruct it, Marden would reflect rather objectively, like the doctor he was, upon his own physical condition. His heart, his stamina, the test he just had, his ability to walkhe could step back and analyze himself. But at the same time there was this wonder, this amazement, that he had made it as long as he had. He was hoping for more, but, ultimately, he didn't know.

Be ready
There are things that happen in life that defy explanation, situations where we are forced to say that we just don't know. We don't know why an innocent person has to suffer so much. We don't know why a loving parent has to bury her young. We don't know why good and pure intentions sometimes crash and burn.

The counsel we are given is not to embark on an endless search for knowledge, nor is it to embrace fatalism, and just say it is all up to God. The word to us is, simply, be ready. Stay alert. Keep your focus. Remember the important things. Practice the important things.

Being constantly ready means possessing a consistent openness to God's in-breaking into our lives, into our world. The suggestion here is that we will be surprised. It is curious that the text likens the coming of the Son of Man to the unexpected appearance of a thief in the night. Now a thief breaking into your house in the middle of the night is a decidedly bad thing, a very bad thing. But God's surprising in-breaking into our lives, busting through the barriers, is a good thing, a very good thing.

If we are alert, if we are ready, our eyes are opened to see God all about us, even in the simplest of circumstances. We become alert to God in the neighbor, in the physical environment, in the music, and in the stranger.

In the midst of not knowing, our job is to watch and wait, and finally, to love. We don't know why it is that children have to watch their mom slowly, agonizingly, slip away. But we can be ready, and alert, to love. We can make sure her forehead is dabbed with a wet cloth, that songs are sung around her bed, that the dishes are done in the other room.

We don't know why we have to watch a loved one slip away as if into another world. The body is still here but the person we knew is practically gone. But we can be ready, and alert, to love. We can speak of the ordinary events of the day, we can sing the old, old songs, and we can put a cup of warm tea to our loved one's lips.

We don't know completely why someone has to land in jail for giving an undocumented person a ride. And we don't know why others have to live in a garage. But we can be ready, and alert, to love. We stumbled, and we are unsure we are doing the right thing, but in our groping to understand better we are better prepared for God's surprising arrival into our lives.

Ours, finally, is not so much to know as it is to be ready to love. Thanks be to God. Amen.

--December 2, 2007

Thu, 13 Dec 2007 19:55:13 GMT
Listening to John the Baptist Again http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Listening to John the Baptist Again.rtf@CB4
Second Sunday of Advent
Listening to John the Baptist Again
(Matthew 3:1-12)

Me: Here we are on the second Sunday of Advent and it is time for us to grow reflective as we continue on our slow walk towards Christmas day, and beyond. It has been rehashed many, many times how the religious significance of Christmas gets muffled by the noise of a materialistic culture. Christmas is a success if sales are up and if there is snow on the ground, at least in some parts of the country.

Interestingly, the second Sunday of Advent this year, on the church calendar, invites us to consider John the Baptist. It's kind of curious because the events in the life of the adult John the Baptist take place after the birth of Jesus, yet these stories always get included at Advent. Perhaps it is because, as an adult, John was something of a forerunner of Jesus, so therefore we want to talk about him, as it were, before Jesus is born.

It is always handy when you can transcend time so I'm especially glad that today we can do just that, and invite John the Baptist into our time of fellowship this morning. Now we think of John as pretty wild and even out-of-control, but I do believe he will be respectful of our customs here at First Mennonite Church this morning. So enough of the formalities, let's have John come in…

John: (stiffly walks in and sits down)

Me: We welcome you, John, to this worship service. This is, I'm sure a little different for you. I assume that you are more comfortable out in the open air, closer to nature, than you are in a heated building, the seats instead of the side of a hill, the carpet instead of dirt and grass. So, welcome to the 21st century, and may God bless us all as we talk together.

John: To that I can say ``amen.'' Yes, God bless us all, God help us all, that's for sure. I am happy to be here, and to see how you do things in Reedley. You are right, it is really different for me, but I'll do my best. I'll be honest though, it is hard for me to sit still and I'm used to more relaxed clothes, but I'll do my best.

Me: We appreciate your efforts, John. Thank you. But now, we are very interested in your message, in your own time, and how it might resonate with us today. As we read it, a big theme for you was repentance. We picture you out in the desert, instructing people to ``repent.'' Matthew says your words remind us of what the great prophet Isaiah said, ``prepare the way of the Lord.'' Can you say a little bit more about what you meant by ``repent?''

John: Well, sure, repentance for me meant a whole lot more than just saying ``I'm sorry,'' a whole lot more. I came from an understanding that repentance involved the recognition of sin, remorse about that sin, a willingness to now stop the sinning, the provision of restitution if necessary, and also the element of confession. Repentance for me wasn't just a slight alteration in the path, a soothing mid-course correction, it was a dramatic turning, a completely new direction. Repentance, changing direction, it is big stuff.

Me: That's very interesting, John. So I guess a significant question for us is this, how would you talk about repentance in our time, right here, right now? What would it look like not back in your day, but in ours?

John: (some fuming silence, and then) So you are asking me what I think it would mean to repent today? Hmmm… Let me try to respond. Repentance means to turn, so we have to consider what kind of things people today ought to turn from…

Wait, just wait…what the …the… SAM … is going on here? Do you realize what you doing to me? You are forcing me to talk to you in this nice, polite way. You are making me sit here on this nice chair and talk in a nice, reasonable way about stuff that you can't talk about in a nice, reasonable way.

There's nothing polite, nothing nice, nothing reasonable about repentance! This is hard and dirty and real and YOU, my friend, are a part of the problem because you have the audacity to sit there all nice and clean and talk about repentance in some kind of pretend even-handed way, like you were talking about whether to have potatoes or rice for dinner tonight, or like you are talking about where to go on your next vacation. That's about how serious you are!

But I'm talking about repentance, that's REPENTANCE, and this is, this is…REAL serious!

You want to know what you have to repent about? Let me tell you, there is plenty! Look how GREEDY you are. Look how SELFISH you are. Look how you LUST for more, for what isn't yours! Look at the houses you live in? How do they compare to houses in the rest of the world? All you can think about are yourselves, and how you can protect what you've got. You don't say it but you act like you have some kind of divine right to have more stuff than everyone else in the world. Let me tell you, your pride, the way you think you know better, or think you are smarter, and your selfishness, those are your big sins. I'm telling you, get down on your knees right now and repent, and just start giving stuff away!

And your greed and your selfishness isn't just you, it's all of you too, all put together, the collective YOU. You think this world is yours to possess as your own little fiefdom. You need three cars for two people so you go half way around the world to fight and kill to make sure you have the oil to run your cars. You want workers to be treated fairly in your own country but you don't mind buying the cheap toys and cheap clothes from other countries! I'm telling you, it is time to REPENT.

And then, when my point gets a little too close to home, you hide behind your religiosity. Oh, you say, we are people who love Jesus. But at the same time you won't listen to him when he says to go the extra mile for someone you can't stand. Or you say, Oh, we are people of peace. But if someone is critical of you you can't control your tongue in saying angry things about them. Or you say, but Oh, we are Mennonites. But what does that mean if the way you live is absolutely no different from anyone else. Tell me? So again, REPENT!

Me: John, I hardly know what to say. You are so forceful I don't know what to say. And from what we read of you and what you say right now you are just so judgmental. And we just don't handle that well. There are just too many people, I feel, who are judgmental. They won't listen to another side. They just say I am right, and I know what God wants, and so this is the way it is, and if you don't like it, then too bad, but you are going to hell and that is it. And to tell the truth, John the Baptist, maybe you are getting far too judgmental yourself!

So I guess what I want to ask you is if there needs to be some repentance about being judgmental as well? Can I be so bold as to ask you that?

John: OK, I'm calmed down now. You make your point. Judging can get out of hand, though I think righteous judgment has its place, the kind of judgment that knows when to say ``you brood of vipers,'' when to throw the tables over, and when to be quiet.

But it's true, for an important part of my life I was out in the desert, out there judging. I was trying to clean things up, pave the way. But I knew too that I was not worthy. I wasn't good enough to hold his shoes. I stayed out in the desert but he came right into the middle of life. He finds his place right in the middle, right between my inner life and what I actually do. He stands right up to sin, and he was willing to let it do its worse to him, but in the end, he was mightier than the worst evil, stronger than the ugliest sin.

Me: Well, John, our time is about us but I'd like to say two things. First a little story. Evidently William Willimon, the former Duke University chaplain, once went to the funeral of a family member of a church member somewhere in rural Georgia. The family came in and the preacher started carrying on. Sam, he said is gone. There ain't nothing we can do. He had his chance. But what about you? You are here now. You've got a chance. Repent! Make your life count for something. Give yourself to Jesus. Repent!

Afterwards, Willimon in the car said to his wife, What a horrible message. The family is grieving and you manipulate their emotions like that. How tacky. That was the most inappropriate message at a funeral I have ever heard. To which his wife replied, Of course you are right. But the worst thing is, it was true.

Yes, we need to listen to John, and repent.

But it may also be true that we speak so much about the diabolical power of sin, whether the personal stuff of idolatry and lust and greed, or the corporate stuff that translates into war and economic oppressionperhaps we leave the impression that our sinfulness is more powerful than the one who saves, this Jesus, born in Bethlehem, whose love is stronger than all evil. Let's never forget that this love which we embrace again at this time of year is more powerful than all evil. Let's live right within the canopy of this infinite love.

--December 9, 2007



Thu, 13 Dec 2007 19:56:27 GMT Stephen Penner
Some January Dreaming http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Some January Dreaming.rtf@CB4
Some January Dreaming
(Micah 6:6-8, I Corinthians 2:9)

This morning I'm allowing myself the privilege of doing a little dreaming about our church right in front of you. Perhaps there will be a point or two where you may wonder, are we on the same planet?, but I trust you will bear with me.

We put at the top of the bulletin the phrase, ``we choose to look ahead with joy.'' In a world where gang violence just visited our own town (and incredibly you can see this on You Tube), leaving dead a boy known to people in our church; in a world where people from our church, Ken and Kass, have heard devastating, lethal explosions; we nevertheless choose to look ahead, into the future, with joy. And this is not because in the end we will be whisked up to heaven's bliss; but because when we live this life as citizens of God's kingdom, we can know meaning and joy in our lives, even as we live very aware of and involved with the stench of our world.

When people ask me about what it means to be a Mennonite, a person who looks at being Christian through an Anabaptist lens, I respond with what I think it means for us at FMC. It means that we are Jesus centered, that we look at the biblical record, and all of life, from a Jesus perspective. Next, it means that we practice community. We don't think that the Christian life is best lived in isolation, we need others. Third, it means that we are people of peace. We believe that, incredibly, our call is to respond to the violence and evil of the world with the active, non-violent love that Jesus taught and lived. And finally, we are people of service. We conclude that Christian faith is better lived than talked, and that we reflect Christ as we willingly give of ourselves for the sake of others, for the sake of the world.

We have already heard a few verses of scripture from Micah and I Corinthians. These verses are very precious to me. They communicate a sense of God's assurance, and they indicate what God would have of us both now, and into the future.

The 8th century BC prophet Micah asks the rhetorical question, you know, does God really want all these fine and beautiful rituals and practices that I so faithfully perform? And the answer is no. What God really wants is that we do justice, that we love kindness, and that we walk humbly with our God. That's what God requires. That's what God wants.

And if I may link these two disparate passages together, Paul's letter to the Corinthians reminds us that it is beyond our imagination the joy we can know when we love the Lord, when we do what the Lord requires.

Dreaming about FMC
I look to the future of our church with joy. As I dream the future, here are some things I imagine, or dream of, and here are as well a few practical suggestions for what we might do (if these suggestions gain traction and enough people think they are worth pursuing). I have five dreams to share this morning.

1. Missional identity
The first is that we grow in identity as a missional church. Now claiming a missional identity is a big buzzward around churches of many stripes today, and certainly it is an idea embraced by our denomination, Mennonite Church USA. Missional is a problematic adjective because it's not an official word in the dictionary, and because the meaning is elusive. For me, in our setting, it means this. I dream of us being and becoming, more and more, a prophetic church. I dream of us being and becoming, more and more, a church with an expansive world-view. I dream of us being and becoming, more and more, a church that appreciates history. I dream of us being and becoming, more and more, a church that is contemporary in its style and substance. I dream of us being and becoming, more and more, an honest church. Of course, we are all of these things already, to some degree, but I'm interested in the ``more.''

A prophetic church risks swimming against the tide. It is unafraid of being stereotyped, unafraid of looking liberal to conservatives, or conservative to liberals. A church with a broad world-view consistently welcomes into its story the expressions and understandings from people far away. A church that appreciates history assumes we can learn from the past, and knows that history forms and shapes us, but also knows that we can't worship history. A contemporary church is fluent in the language and technology of the world we live in. An honest church can find a way of talking across our differences, even about topics like sexuality, money, and politicsbecoming honest enough to share even when we know we disagree.

And now for some practical things we can do or encourage to happen, related to being and becoming missional, right here at FMC. Maybe this will be the year that a few of us will be led to enter into some new form of service or mission. Maybe this will be the year that a combo emerges in our church, a group composed of some combination of keyboard, rhythm, strings, and woodwinds, to enhance our singing at FMC.

2. How we organize ourselves
A second dream has to do with how we organize ourselves at FMC. I am a person who appreciates organization. It has been said among us, and I am in that number, that we have too many committees at our church, that we are ``committeed'' to death. Though I have bad-mouthed committees, I am sure, let me testify that you can't really get something done unless a group of people get together in a room, an office, a living room, somewhere, and reason and brainstorm and plot together. Why, it's a committee, and at its best, it is a mighty fine tool for people who believe in community to employ in order to accomplish great things.

What is really exciting is when people start doing something because they love doing it, because they believe in it, because they have a passion. They are getting together, they are talking together, they are accomplishing thingsthey are a committeebut they are organized around passion. Passion and call bring them together and great things happen. This is my dream, that we become, more and more, in our church life, organized around circles of passion than around a dreary sense of obligation to a committee.

Now I can imagine a lot of little ``circles of passion'' (committees!) that I wouldn't mind spring up around here. A group that tackles a host of fellowship tasks we already do and imagines ones we haven't done. A movie club. A health and wellness team. But things happen best when there is a common passion bringing people together.

What is a practical step we can take? We can agree with Jerry Linscheid, and this is what I mean. We can agree in our minds and in our actions that our church structures were created to enable us to be about God's work in our world. They are not meant to enslave us. So we borrow Jerry's picture from last week and we agree that our church structures are something we hold with an open hand, not a closed fist.

3. Nurturing an authentic language of faith
A third dream is that we grow more and more at ease, more comfortable, with our own spirituality. As a church we have a ``God language,'' primarily employed when we sing together, or when we pray corporately. But I think we struggle at an individual level to articulate a language of faith, a spiritual language, that we can deeply ``own.''

For some of us, the only language which comes to mind was one we learned in second grade, when we were very young. It just doesn't work anymore. But we haven't found a way to replace it. For some of us, our biblical literacy has become so weak that we really don't have the poetic language and power of the Bible to fall back upon. Sometimes we are just nervous that the way we talk about Jesus and the Christian way of community, peace, and service, will just strike our listener's ears so oddly, so awkwardly, that it's better to talk about something safe like the weather, or what's your favorite dish at El Monte's.

What is something practical we can do? I have two thoughts. A prayer room and a labyrinth. Most anyone who has traveled (I think of Europe and Guatemala, specifically) has come across a great Catholic cathedral and found it open. You can walk in and sit there, away from the noise outside. There are candles burning. There are things to look at. You can stare at a cross. You can close your eyes and be still.

At the Mennonite conferences I have attended there has always been a prayer room. And at one or two there was a prayer labyrinth. Wouldn't it be cool, I have often thought, if at FMC we had a prayer room, always accessible, and possibly a labyrinth as well. I don't know how, or where, but I think either would be concrete ways of nurturing our language of faith

4. Dealing with death
Now for a fourth dream. This one has to do with life and death. Of course we all recognize that death is a part of life, and that for all of us, our day will come. I don't like to think about it very personally, but it is true. I believe we have had a good number of people at our church who have taught us lessons about how to die well. They have lived faithfully and well, but as death drew near, they accepted death with grace and dignity becoming a child of God's. I dream that we can continue to grow as a people who gracefully deal with the reality of death.

I have always been charmed by country churches with their little cemeteries situated behind the church building. Years ago the Trinity Mennonite Church in Glendale, Arizona, worked at issues of death and dying. Eventually they did the following. They build a nice casket which families can use for the viewing of their deceased loved one. And then on the church campus the Trinity folks built a columbarium, a brick wall with slots where the ashes of the loved one can be placed.

This is the practical thing we could do. If there was strong interest and affirmation, we could have a columbarium on our campus. Imagine a quiet, peaceful place on our campus. I don't know where. I don't know how. I don't know all the implications. I do think that it is something that we could explore, assuming there is enough passion around to tackle the topic.

5. More people coming to our church
My final dream, for today, has to do with how many people attend church. Specifically I dream of more people being right here in this sanctuary on a Sunday morning. This is something I have prayed about. Not big long, heart-wrenching prayers but more the casual, you know God, I really would like to see more people here. Stepping back and looking at this from a broad view I suppose I should say, be careful what you pray for. Maybe I've gotten some answers already, but they were not what I was thinking.

For example, my prayer has been for more young people, and young people with families. This was part of our dream when Church in the Basement started and now it is still here, over eight years later. This group is deciding it doesn't want to be organically linked to our church. And so, part of my dream has to die for the sake of a God dream, which is bigger.

And then, all it takes is a glance at the annual reports for next week's business meeting to realize that there are more young families involved in our church. It is just not quite what I expected. More of them are sitting over in the Fellowship Hall, in our Spanish service, than here. But to this I need to say, Praise God.

There are a variety of opinions in our church as to what it would take to attract more people to our English language worship service. These range from doing what we do only better, to becoming more skillful and aggressive with our PR, to becoming more deeply involved with the deep pain within people in our community, to transforming ourselves into a more obviously contemporary church, to more deliberately listening and following the perspectives of the Latino demographic in our community. And we could surely identify more perspectives than just those.

One practical step. There are people out there who look at web sites. A church web site is a way of presenting ourselves in the public arena. We have a decent web site, which Dee manages, which includes basic information about our church, our bulletin, our newsletter, some sermons. It would be a lot of work, but someday I hope someone finds the Spirit's call so irresistible that they will want to manage, keeping current, a church web site that is authentically ours.

Finally…
The new year has begun and I hope that you can also look to the future with a sense of joy. As we are a church centered around Jesus, a place where the bonds of community are strong, where the commitment to peace is fervent, where being people of service is as natural as a cup of green tea, we can be a place and a people of joy. And as we do what is just, love kindness, and walk humbly with our God, we will know the profound joy that comes when we align ourselves with God's intent for we, God's people. Amen.

--January 13, 2008
--2008.1
--First Mennonite Church, Reedley












Wed, 30 Jan 2008 16:39:11 GMT
Ten Words for Today http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Ten Words for Today.8june08.rtf@CB4 Ten Words for Today (Exodus 20:1-18)   Can these rules make for peace?

During the summer months our children and youth are using Sunday School materials which come from our denomination, Mennonite Church USA .  The title of the summer series is “The Things that make for Peace.”  Over the course of the summer they will jump around the Bible from Old Testament to New Testament, reading from Genesis, I Samuel, II Kings, Leviticus, Romans, Ephesians, James, Mark and more.

 

We decided in our English language services to try to coordinate our worship services with some of the scriptures our young people are reading.  So, this is why we chose to read from the book of Exodus today, the 20th chapter, the passage we know as “the Ten Commandments.” 

 

If we had read the previous chapter we would find Moses and the people of Israel at Mt. Sinai .  The mountain is shrouded in clouds, there is thunder and lightening, the earth shakes, the trumpet sounds, and the Lord calls Moses to climb up the mountain.  There Moses meets the Lord, and then he descends from the mountaintop.  He comes down from the mountain and pronounces the words we have already read to the people.  These are known as the Ten Commandments.

 

Now, I don’t know about you, but I’ve never liked that word “commandments” too much.  It feels too much like we are being ordered, to “just shut up and go over in the corner and stand there and do exactly what you are told, no questions asked!”  It feels like, oh no, here come a whole bunch of rules, and like any freedom loving, I-want-to-do-my-own-thing-kind-of-guy, I react against more rules!

 

But of course rules are a part of life.  I remember when I was a kid, and the weather was hot, my mom and dad nevertheless had the rule that when my brother and I came to the table, we had to have a shirt on.  Oh, how I did not like that rule!  What difference does it make, I would argue, whether or not I have a shirt on at the dinner table?  Well, I think it had to do with how we should all look when we sat together at the dinner table, though the truth is I never listened very carefully when they tried to explain.

 

Of course, now I am on the other side of things.  I’m older and sometimes it’s my job to decide what the rules are going to be.  And it is someone else’s turn to say why do we have that stupid rule, anyhow?

 

Maybe it would help those of you who are like me to call these the “ten words,” rather than the “ten commandments.”   After all, the first sentence in chapter 20 reads Then God spoke all these words .

 

Part of our challenge this morning is to try to understand how listening to and obeying the “ten words” help us to live in peace with God and with each other?  Can these words, these commandments, these rules, assist us and guide us in living in harmony with God and with others?

  The Ten Words

Glancing over the ten words we quickly note a few things.  Most of the commandments contain the injunction “you shall not…”  That feels on the negative side.  A few put things more positively:  “you shall have no other gods before me;” “Remember the Sabbath day and keep it holy;” and “Honor your father and your mother.”   The first four words all have to do with our relationship to God, to Yahweh; and the last six words have to do with relationships with other human beings. 

 

In the ancient Near East, which is the part of the world where these words comes from, there were other writings, contracts, and treaties which in some ways resembled what we find in Exodus 20.  I understand that the last six commandments, the relational ones between human beings, are not particularly unusual.  But the first four, the ones which speak to our relationship with God, they are unique.

 

But as a way to grab onto the ten commandments I think we have to latch onto the short prelude to the words, which is, I am the Lord your God, who brought you out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of slavery.   One person I read writes that you should read this phrase before each individual word.  So, I am the Lord your God, who brought you out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of slavery, therefore you shall not steal.

 

Why is this so important?  Because right here, in the setting forth of these ten words, the people and we are reminded of the primary, shaping event in the people’s history.  We are referring, of course, to the great Exodus event.  Remember, the people of God found themselves under Pharoah’s thumb, down in Egypt , where they were enslaved.  The people were forced to work out in the hot sun for low pay making bricks for the Egyptians.  They were a “nothing” people, a put down people, a people in desperate need of liberation.  But what happened?

 

God lifted up a great leader in Moses.  The story is long and complex and colorful, but in time the people crossed the Red Sea into freedom, and they gave the full credit for their victory to God. God delivered them from their enemies. God delivered them from their enslavement.  God liberated them.  God made them a free people.  So here, in the prelude to the ten words, the people are reminded of this great victory.  I am the God who brought you out of slavery, and because of that, here is how you should respond, both to God, and to your fellow human beings.

 

That God delivers, liberates, saves, is important in our world today, in personal ways and corporate ways.  People who are living in bondage to addictions, or abuse in their home, or their own anger, can know that God is one who longs for their deliverance.  And people who are under the thumb of oppressive governments, or economic policies that offer them no hope, or social systems which make them to be a permanent underclass can know that the God we worship and serve today desires their liberation from all that holds them down.

 

This deliverance, this liberation, this salvation, comes first, born within the love of God, and then God gives Israel the law.  It’s a way in which Israel can respond to the deliverance received.  And this law is given in the context of covenant, not contract.  The distinction is important.

 

In a contract the failure of a party to hold up their end of the deal eventually negates the entire agreement.   You rent an apartment.  You sign the rental agreement.  But then you don’t pay.  Month after month goes by, and you don’t pay.  Eventually, you will get kicked out of the apartment because you didn’t hold up your end of the contract.

 

But the covenant is different.  There’s no strings attached.  It doesn’t say “I am the Lord your God and I brought you out of slavery in Egypt and if you steal even one time, then back into slavery you go!” 

 

A covenant is more relational and the failure of one party doesn’t necessarily negate the whole deal.  There’s more ambiguity in a covenant, more wiggle room.  It doesn’t mean things are taken lightly, or just swept under the carpet.   No, God has delivered us and offers us to respond with a way of living and being that is responsive to God and neighbor, and allows us to live harmoniously, and peacefully, and fruitfully, in tandem with God and neighbor.

 

The ten words offered here aren’t met to be comprehensive.  Obviously they don’t cover every area of life.  They do give us a taste of what the redeemed life can look like.  But remember, these ten words are not to be taken alone, apart from their deliverance out of Egypt context.

  The ten words and our church

In a real sense, as we gather here today as the people of First Mennonite Church we assemble as a delivered people.  Some of us have dramatic stories of what God has done to bring us to this place today.  We’ve been really down and out but, thanks be to God, we’ve been liberated and here we are today.  For others of us, our story is far less dramatic but nevertheless we have the sense in our hearts that God is doing something within us, and among us.  So given our own setting of liberation here at FMC, what might be some words God would give us today?  Here’s an attempt, for your consideration.

 

The Lord God has brought the people of First Mennonite Church to this day.  In response to the grace and love shown to us, here are some commitments we can keep as the people of God in this time and in this place.

 

1)     We shall love and follow the Lord our God, as revealed to us through Jesus, above all else.

2)     We shall not allow the pursuit of money, or more things, or our own ideas, take precedence over following Jesus.

3)     We shall find joy in serving others, both within our church, and beyond.

4)     We shall respect the opinions of others remembering that we all see only in part.

5)     We shall be people of God’s justice and God’s peace, being active peacemakers in our homes, our community, and our world.

6)     We shall honor our fathers and our mothers, especially respecting and caring for those who are living in the last years of their lives.

7)     We shall look out for, defend, and advocate for our children, providing the support, encouragement, and mentoring they need and deserve.

8)     We shall celebrate our differences, remembering that God calls us in many different ways to be the people of God.

9)     We shall respect each other’s ideas, each other’s bodies, and we shall respect the physical facilities here at our church which we share in common.

10) We shall love the Lord our God with all our heart, mind, and soul, and our neighbor as ourselves.

 

Amen.

Fri, 13 Jun 2008 19:44:53 GMT Stephen Penner
The Way Home http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=The Way Home.rtf@CB4
The Way Home
(John 14:1-14)

This morning I'd like to juggle two images, ``home'' and ``the way,'' or ``the journey.'' Both are found in John 14. In a passage we sometimes use at funeral services we recall Jesus saying I go to prepare a place for you and in that place there are many mansions. And then in this same chapter, a few verses down, in response to a question, he says I am the way, the truth and the life.

Going home
I've referenced before how back in 1994 I traveled with a about eight or nine African-American Mennonite leaders to eastern Africa. This was one of the more challenging, stretching, emotional experiences of my life. This three week trip was sponsored by AAMA (African-American Mennonite Association) and MCC. The group was composed entirely of African-American Mennonites plus me, playing the role of MCC facilitator. During our journey through Ethiopia, Uganda, and Kenya one of the persistent themes was the idea of ``home.''

At our first meeting as a group in a hotel room on the East Coast, and then across many different meetings and encounters in Africa, this theme was repeated.

``Why have you come? What are you doing here?'' the curious asked those questions.

And the answer was some variation of ``we're coming back home! We're coming back to the mother land!''

The three weeks gave us plenty of time to grow to miss the people we loved back in the United States, the warmth of your own bed, the familiar food, just the rhythms of life we had left behind. And so I will never forget what happened on the morning of our departure from Nairobi. We got up that morning, having slept at the Mennonite guesthouse, and it was time to bring our bags to the van for the ride to the airport. I can still remember Steven Francisco, an AAMA leader from Virginia (and who died at too early an age several years ago) walking towards the van, his suitcase in hand, a big smile on his face, saying ``It's going home day, it's going home day!''

For me those days always crystallized the questions around ``home.'' Can we ever go, truly, ``home?'' Is it okay to feel completely at ``home?'' For me it was painful watching these particular brothers and sisters struggle with the idea of place and home. Even as they had come back ``home'' to Africa it was clear this was no longer really and truly their home. The cultural and language differences were all too obvious. And given the legacy of our own country it's not hard to imagine how African-American people might harbor lurking feelings of mistrust and suspicion in the land that is officially their ``home.''

The old gospel song makes the emphatic point that none of us should ever feel completely at home during this life. After all, we are just passing through, so this world is most certainly not our home. And this is what Jesus says, don't be worried, I'm going to prepare a place for you, a place of fellowship and rest, a place with many rooms (using the image we humans can understand). In some ultimate way none of us should ever feel completely at home here. We understand, of course, that because this earth can't be our ultimate home we can then live benignly indifferent, just living out our days in as pleasurable a fashion as we can while we await our eternal home.

The way
This passage pivots around several questions. If we back up into the concluding verses of chapter 13 we hear Peter ask, Lord, where are you going? Then Thomas asks, if we don't know where you are going, how can we possibly know the way? And then Philip basically asks, Lord, can you just show us the Father?

All these questions are intertwined around Jesus' words about traveling on, about going somewhere, and about actually being the path, the way, himself. And he also says that he would like his listeners to travel along with him.

How are we to understand Jesus as ``the way?'' John understood that in Jesus the word had become flesh and bones. The very wisdom of God, the very love of God, all of God was expressed in Jesus. What we see in Jesus is ``the way.'' And what is this way? What is this ``way'' we are invited to embrace, to become part of ourselves? Let's back up into chapter 13, just before this section.

In the preceding chapter is the poignant scene where Jesus takes up the towel and basin and ministers to his disciples by washing their feet. He teaches them that they ought to do the same, to become servants to others, just as he has for them. And buried between the lines of this scene is the reality that this service extends to even those who may turn against us, for Judas himself was in that room. Later in the chapter it is more explicit. I'm giving you a new commandment. Love one another as I have loved you. And Peter gives voice to another Jesus-like instruction that we be willing to lay down our lives for him.

We can say that the fullness of God takes visible form in Jesus. We are invited to join in, to participate with, this fullness of God's revelation. We are invited to join hands with, to find our deepest camaraderie in and with and through this ``way,'' this Jesus. It's not just a matter of raising our hand in response to the question, do you believe in this Jesus, and thus signifying, ``yes, I believe.'' But it is swinging our lives onto the onramp, and joining in, following in, the way, which is Jesus.

The universal and the particular
We can't read these verses without pausing to reflect on the universal and yet particular aspects of our faith. Just who are all these rooms, or mansions, that are being prepared, just who are they all for? And when Jesus says ``I am the way, the truth, and the life,'' just how inclusively, or how exclusively, do we experience these words?

I think that the universality of our faith, and yet the particularity of our faith, is increasingly an issue at the congregational level of churches within our broader Mennonite Church USA fellowship. Our communities change, a Sikh temple is built nearby on the 99, some folks from faraway move into our neighborhood, and we read a bit more, and so the conversation slowly shifts at the congregational level.

Most congregations are behind what has been going on for years, even decades in our academic institutions and in our agencies. Interfaith dialogue has been an important theme in MCC for years. This is clearly a current within our mission agencies. There are conferences around interfaith dialogue. Mennonites write books around themes like ``Anabaptists meeting Muslims.'' And, even broader, we ought to be informed by the experiences of the global Mennonite community. Being a follower of Christ is far different in our context than it is in Indonesia, for example. As in most things, we need each other.

Perhaps the challenges we face today are not new but we just feel them in the particular expressions of our modern times. The crisis of our times, as Harvard Divinity's Harvey Cox puts it, is this, `the crisis in the current sate of interfaith dialogue (and we might add inter-Christian conversation as well) is that the universal and particular poles have come unhinged.'' (Cox, ``Many Mansions or One Way? The Crisis in Interfaith Dialogue'')

Over on the universal side everyone is for dialogue, mutuality, and the ongoing search for what unites. We just sing ``love, love, love, all we need is love'' and we repeat the Rodney King mantra, ``Can't we all just get along?'' And over on the particular side dialogue is shunned in favor of a passionate and repeated retelling of the Truth with a capital T.

But Cox would argue (and I agree) that both poles need each other. Both sides, in repeating their favorite lines, can realize in their quieter moments that they are just preaching to the choir. Over in the far reaches of the universal side the conversation becomes so general that it becomes vapid, just a repetition of niceties that are not anchored in concrete, real, heart-felt experience. The universalists need the dynamic passion of the particularists anchored in a story.

Meanwhile over in the spooky hinterlands of the particular, people so enamored by their own particular faith arrogantly proselytize or kill in their faith's name. Particularism in the extreme becomes fanaticism. As Cox puts it, we are left with a paradox, ``Without the universal pole, no dialogue would ensue. But without the particular, the dialogue dissipates its source of primal energy.'' Cox is talking about interfaith dialogue but I dare say that this can be applied to conversation between Christians as well.

Obviously I'm for finding a path somewhere between the extremes. I believe our calling is to offer winsome, engaging, passionate testimony to the way as we have seen it, experienced it, felt it, and learned it in Jesus Christ. This is the particular story that we are rooted in, the story of the great God of all Creation, God of the universe, reaching out to women and men, seeking reconciliation, and this yearning taking full expression in Jesus.

Our experience as Mennonite people is that as we give humble (of course!) testimony to what we have seen and heard we have a more authentic voice. Surely a more authentic voice than if we shuffle our feet and sort of mutter under our breath, almost as an afterthought, well, there is this Jesus…our voices trailing away. We better point to the universality of God by sharing the more particular ways in which our lives have been transformed.

Living on the way home
Allow me to return to my trip to eastern Africa in 1994. Towards the end of our time in Africa I was in the town of Garissa. That night, in the wee hours of the morning, I had the most striking dream of my adult life.

I dreamt that I saw Glena, beckoning me to come. She was waving her hand. So I went. I found myself on a wide African road. Over to the side was a little stand where I could get some tea and something to eat. I sat down and had some tea and I was given a black, charred dog to eat. I bit into the dog, it moved, to my great surprise, and then I woke up. I remember feeling great emotion as I awoke from that dream, and I still feel it today.

When I got back to Nairobi I went for some help in interpreting the dream. Interestingly I think I only talked to a small circle of white people. One of them was Mark Nickel, an Anglican priest who grew up in the Mennonite Brethren church down the street from us.

We surmised that Glena had given her blessing for me to go on this trip. On this trip I was given this unique, personal, and particular insight into the African-American experience, and more particularly into the African-American Mennonite story. I was allowed to sidle up close to their pain, and I was given another opportunity to glimpse again a particular African story. In both stories though there was great pain there was still life.

Surely all of us can remember times in our lives when the storm clouds loomed ominous and large, and our hearts filled with uncertainty and fear. For some of us, we are right now in a season where we feel the pain of loss, or we are worried about what the future holds, or the burdens of this life seem so incredibly heavy to bear.

The assurance, the comfort we are offered, is that as we give ourselves over to Jesus who is the way we find our deepest, truest selves. In taking as our own Jesus the way we are inspired to serve and to love, to do and to say. We find ourselves drawn to places of brokenness and despair.

As we live and minister in these intersections where God's great love meets the world's great pain, we find that this way leads us to a place called home, a place where there is rest and peace both now, and eternally, a place near to the heart of God.

Amen.

--April 20, 2008
--2008.20
--First Mennonite Church, Reedley




Fri, 13 Jun 2008 19:56:23 GMT Stephen Penner
Dressing Up http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Dressing Up 17aug08.rtf@CB4
Dressing Up
(Ephesians 6:10-20)

Getting dressed up
We arrived in Cambodia on the morning of July 1, after a long flight across the Pacific Ocean, and with only minimal sleep. That very afternoon our son Elijah and our soon to be daughter-in-law Sina whisked us to a little garment shop somewhere in the maze of Phnom Penh. We had in hand the material Sina had found for Glena's dress, the dress she was to wear the wedding.

Sina, Glena and the shop owner thumbed through a few catalogues looking for the dress design that would be just right. They chose one, and then the seamstress went to work measuring Glena. It didn't take very long and when we were done she said, come back in a couple of days to try on the dress.

I think it was late on Thursday afternoon (the 3rd) that we made it back to the shop. Out came the dress and Glena carried it into the little dressing room. She came out and looked great except that the top needed to be zipped up in the back. The seamstress turned her around, grabbed hold of the zipper, and quickly zipped her up. In that moment I think all the air escaped from Glena's lungs.

She was standing there in a panic. "I can't breathe," she cried out. I probably said something eminently unhelpful about trying to relax and see if you can breathe. Again Glena said, "I can't breathe."  Marilyn, Glena's sister, kept insisting, "she needs a good inch more!" "Take this off of me," Glena cried. Well, finally it came off and Glena could breathe again.

The next day I found a Cambodian shirt for five dollars in the market, and Glena went back to the dress shop. Now it fit just right. And so it was that we were all dressed up and ready for the wedding on Saturday.

It's rather what we were doing. We were getting ready, and finding the appropriate clothing, for the wedding. We had a special role to play, as parents of the groom, so we put on clothes deemed just right for the occasion.

Ephesians
This morning's passage from Ephesians also has to do with getting dressed. In these climatic verses to the book Paul (or his protégé) summons the followers of Christ to stand triumphantly and defeat the forces of evil and death which surround them. It's stirring language. It seems to paint and either-or world. It's troublesome language. You can practically here the bugles sounding, the rolling drum beat, and the sound of canons in the distance.

The book of Ephesians appears to be a general letter to any number of Gentile churches. Unlike some of Paul's letters, it does not appear to be written in response to a particular problem. The writer seems to be past the Jew/Gentile dispute of former times. There's a call to unity and a forceful reminder that it is Christ who is our peace, and that Jesus came proclaiming peace to those who were far away, and to those who were near.

There is practical advice on living, to put to the side fornication, loose and vulgar talk, and greed. There's counsel on how to act within the home. And then, just before the final salutations, there is this final word:
Finally, be strong in the Lord and in the strength of his power. Put on the whole armor of God….

The writer goes on to describe this cosmic struggle we are engaged in. This is a struggle with rulers, authorities, the cosmic powers of this present darkness, and the spiritual dimensions of evil. And the tools for this struggle, this battle, are the belt of truth, the breastplate of righteousness (or justice, the Greek word can be translated either way), the shoes of peace, the shield of faith, the helmet of salvation (liberation), and the sword of the Spirit or word of God.

All this imagery straight from the battlefield probably owes more to the ``divine warrior'' image of the Older Testament, than it does to the writer glancing up and seeing a Roman soldier walk by. This passage particularly reminds of Isaiah 59. In this passage the Lord God is angry, upset by the injustice, the blood on the hands, the iniquity, the lies, the evil-doing, the lack of peace that characterizes the people. In this passage the ``divine warrior'' is described possessing the breastplate of righteousness (justice) and the helmet of salvation. The warrior is to exact vengeance though those who are repentant will be spared.

In the Old Testament the divine warrior fights on behalf of the people. But here in Ephesians the image as been reshaped, reformed. Now the people are called into action, called into ``battle,'' but emphatically NOT the kind of battle we are tempted and too often trained to expect.

This ironic ``battle''
For a long, long time, probably since the time when I was young and embraced the truth that Christians don't go to war, that we don't shed another's bloodthat passage has always been awkward to read. Why does Ephesians have to use such militaristic language? Couldn't another way be found? Obviously this is metaphorical language, but still, why?

A few things help me. We tend to read this, or see it read, out of a Western context where too often the church seems wedded to institutions of power and dominance. And so it seems all too easy to slip into what is, at its worst, a ``crusader'' mentality. But this passage reads differently if we understand its readers to be in the minority, likely oppressed and feeling themselves to be without any influence or power.

Tom Yoder Neufeld, in his fine commentary, says that we just must see the fundamental irony in this passage. The imagery of warfare is used, that is clear, and this warfare is against the cosmic "powers,'' the spiritual dimensions of evil, of which militarism itself is certainly one. Warfare imagery is used to illustrate the great struggle against militarism and other forces and powers that do exist.

As Christians we are called here to this cosmic battle but we remember, and the writer is very clear on this in verse 12, that our struggle is not against enemies of blood and flesh. The enemy is no less real, but it is not of blood and flesh. Our warfare is not against actually physical enemies.

Yoder Neufeld says that in the "armor of God,'' "divine warrior'' tradition (look at Isaiah 59 and the apocryphal Wisdom of Solomon 5) made clear that ``blood and flesh'' is the real enemy. But here that tradition is turned on its head. Blood and flesh are not the enemy though blood and flesh are under the control of the enemy. (Yoder Neufeld, p. 296)

The church is called to rise up and to stand against the real enemy, those who control "blood and flesh.'' These are the principalities and the powers, the spiritual dimensions, the authorities. To engage in this struggle (and again we feel this irony) we employ the tools of truth, justice, peace, salvation, faith and the Spirit. These are our, quote unquote, weapons.

Standing up to the powers, and dressing up for the occasion
Let's state the obvious. We live in the world where bad, evil stuff goes on. Ephesians reminds us that we are engaged in a spiritual battle. (remember in verse 12: "the rulers, the authorities, the cosmic powers of this present darkness, the spiritual dimensions of evil'') This can be intensely personal as the individual wrestles against long entrenched patterns and habits.

But the struggle we are engaged in stretches far beyond the intensely personal. The words we use to describe these powers are systemic and structural. We give them names like economic disparities, militarism, sexism, and racism.

Think about it. Some people in our country and beyond have lived for generation upon generation under the weight of grinding poverty. At the same time others live blissfully well, even opulently well, and with seeming indifference. This isn't a result of just individual demons, this is structural evil.

We can't talk about this text without mentioning militarism, because this very text can be twisted and used by the state as a call to arms, to go out and do literal battle, knowing we are wearing the breastplate of God's truth.

How blind and inconsistent we can be. Our nation is understandably concerned by the potential proliferation of nuclear weapons in our world. I agree, I don't want any nation anywhere to acquire a nuclear weapon. But doesn't it seem remarkably arrogant, not to mention inconsistent, for any nation, including our own, to tell others not to have a nuclear weapon, when we have them ourselves? Wouldn't the advice of Jesus, to check out the beam in your own eye before you extract the speck in the other person's eye, apply here? But the system of militarism can do that to you, and its easy to just kind of assume that's the way it is, like it is normal, and let it go, but its not.

Maybe some systems can be rather mundane, rather ordinary. God wants us to be caring people, folks ready to go the extra mile. I think about it in practical terms. Maybe you are thinking, I ought to just volunteer down at the Nearly New store, or visit someone at Sierra View, or take someone some jam, or volunteer to tutor someone, or volunteer for the teen mom's program, or become a VORP volunteer, or commit myself to writing a card a week to someone. But then we think, wait, I have cook dinner, or I have to work and I'm tired, or I just need some down time. In other words, just the structures of life itself, our heavily schedule selves; can conspire to keep us from doing the good we know we ought to be doing.

Our struggle is against these systems, both big and small, and Ephesians reminds us that it is a spiritual struggle. This writer would tell us that we need divine strength and empowerment in this struggle for peace, justice, and salvation. And I deeply believe that we need to do exactly what we are doing right now, or whenever we get together, in gatherings big or small. It's critical to get together and sing in one voice "I will call upon the Lord'' and, O God, "guide my feet while I run this race cause I don't want to run this race in vain!'' O no I don't! We need the empowerment that comes through worship and prayer. This sustains us for the "battle'' we are in.

We are called to get up and go out. It's good to be in church, and I believe it is essential, but we can't stay here too long. We remember that we go out like Jesus, to teach, to touch, to heal, to save, to love enemies, and to be ready to suffer, and even die.

And we go out equipped, equipped with truthtelling around our waist and with justice across our chest. On our feet we wear the sandals of peace. Salvation is written across our caps and we live and speak the living Word.

And we do this in the name of our risen Lord, who loves us, and who will always be at our side.

Amen.

--August 17, 2008


Tue, 19 Aug 2008 19:43:51 GMT Stephen Penner
Comfort in a Time of Storm http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Comfort in a Time of Storm 7dec08.rtf@CB4
Comfort in a Time of Storm
(Isaiah 40:1-11)

Comfort, comfort, O my people
This morning we have already heard played and we have sung, and now we have read, these wondrous, familiar, words from Isaiah 40:
Comfort, O comfort my people,
         says your God.
Speak tenderly to
Jerusalem and cry to her
that she has served her term,
         that her penalty is paid,
that she has received from the Lord's hand
         double for all her sins.

We take from this cry that the God of all creation, the God of heaven and earth, the God revealed in Jesus Christ our Lord is a God of comfort, a God of compassion, a God of grace, a God of love. And here at the beginning of Isaiah chapter 40, the prophet puts these words into the mouth of God, that as God sees it, a time of travail is over, and God looks with tenderness upon God's people.

I understand that early this week there were some stunning sights in the night sky. In the western sky the planets of Jupiter and Venus, and the moon, were seemingly in close proximity. This doesn't happen very often. Of course we couldn't see it because of the fog.

In my extended family email conversation this astrological phenomenon was discussed. My cousin, a biology professor at a New Hampshire state college, tried to interest some students in what was up in the sky. They gave it a nodding glance and then went back to their iPods. Over in Cambodia Elijah saw it as well, along with some Cambodian friends. The thought there was that a cow spirit was looking upon them. Sina, noting that the curve of the moon underneath the two planets created the look of a smile, conjectured that God was smiling upon Cambodia.

Over here the shape of the moon from our perspective may have created more the impression of a frown, than a smile, but the Asian understanding works best when thinking of Isaiah 40. Yes, God does smile upon us.

These poetic words are set in the sixth century towards the end of the time of Babylonian captivity. Early in the sixth century BC thousands of the Hebrew children were carted away to Babylon. There they hung their harps on the tree limbs and moaned, how can we sing our good `ol songs in a foreign land? But the Babylonian empire would come to an end, reaching their demise as so many great powers have through the centuries, and towards the end of the sixth century BC the Hebrew people had opportunity to return to their homeland.

The time of siege and displacement coming to an end, the prophet voices the word of God that the suffering is soon to end.

Bur our passage has more to it than just a soothing word of consolation.

Some perhaps unsettling notions
In the first few lines of Isaiah 40 the speaker is God. But then, for the most part, in the rest of the passage we listen in on a dialogue between heavenly beings. It's as though we are privy to a divine council meeting.

In the ensuing verses (4-6) we find out that the tenderness of God needs to be exhibited in strong, even forceful ways. Make a straight path through the harsh desert, a voice cries out. The valleys are to be filled in and lifted up. The mountains and hills will be made low. Uneven, rough patches are to be planed and smoothed. Then the glory of the Lord can appear, the heavenly voice concludes.

It's a reminder that though God comforts, God calls for the strength to see to it that the hills and valleys, the inequalities and unfairness that we witness in life, that these things be leveled, be made smooth.

Perhaps we feel a tension here with the strength and power of leveling things out, making things fair, on the one hand; and the tender voice of God calling out, Comfort, O comfort my people… This tension is right there at the end of the section as well. Another divine councilmember instructs to lift up your voice with strength. Then, the Lord God comes with might and his arm rules for him. But then the section ends with the tender description of a shepherd feeding his flock, gathering up his sheep in his arms. We are left with the challenge of living faithfully as servants of a God who brings comfort. And so it ought to be with us. We are left with the challenge of living faithfully as servants of a God who calls those of us, including ourselves, who have grown too lackadaisical, too easily conformed to familiar routines, too at ease with the way things are, to actually change, not just others, but ourselves.

Here's another way of reflecting on this passage. This part of Isaiah, chapters 40-55, sometimes known as ``second Isaiah,'' is framed by the idea of the ``word of God.'' In chapter 40, in response to the prophet's wondering what to say the heavenly being comments on the frail nature of humankind (people are grass, their constancy is like the flower of the field. The grass withers, the flower fades…). But in contrast to the finite nature of humankind the word of our God will stand forever.

A parallel idea emerges at the end of chapter 55. The word that goes out from the mouth of God will not return empty, we are told.

But the people do have a problem. While consolation and deliverance from Babylonian captivity are good things they are made uneasy by how this is coming about. In chapter 45 the Lord has clearly appointed Cyrus, the Persian king, to be the agent of deliverance from Babylon. He's the one charged to rebuild the temple at Jerusalem after having conquered Babylon. The problem becomes, how can this foreign king be the agent of deliverance? This just doesn't add up. He obviously doesn't share the same faith and values as those he is benefiting. This becomes an uncomfortable tension that the people must face.

There is yet another disconcerting notion in the ensuing chapters. We will see, beginning in chapter 42, the image of the ``servant'' appear. The God of consolation will bring deliverance and comfort, ultimately, through the vehicle of the servant. This is how the nations and all people will be blessed, through the servant. Here again the people have a challenging notion to deal with. Accustomed as they for the exertion of might and power to rule the day, the notion of influence and strength coming in the shape of a servant upsets the thinking.

Ultimately, we must live with these paradoxes. Tenderness and consolation mingle with strength and power. The work of God can happen with and through sources that would otherwise ignore him. And God's promises and blessings will come in the person of a servant (and not the mighty warrior).

Bringing comfort in these days
We are to be people of comfort and consolation, but also mountain levelers (metaphorically speaking, we don't want to knock down Jesse Morrow Mountain!), folks interested in things being just and right. We can't just sit back and enjoy our comfort food. We can't just imbibe a bottle of southern comfort and escape the realities all about us. No, we can't do that.

We get another picture of how it ought to be, and what direction we should be pointed in, when we jump over to the Mark passage. Earlier we read the first few verses of the first chapter of Mark's gospel.

Mark doesn't begin his gospel with the story of Jesus' birth. No manger bed, no Mary and Joseph, no angels, no friendly shepherds, no hospitable innkeepers, no animals, no kings from the East. No, Mark begins by describing a New Testament prophet figure, John the Baptist, who is quoting Isaiah. Prepare the way of the Lord. Make the paths straight. John the Baptist is out in the wilderness, out in the desert, dressed in camel's hair and leather, eating locusts and honey, a real wild man. And he yells it out with urgency. Prepare the way of the Lord. Make the paths straight.

And he adds to Isaiah by preaching the need of a baptism of repentance for the forgiveness of sins. We sense the urgency in his voice. This is something that needs to happen right now! A dramatic turning, a dramatic reordering of priorities, this is what must happen right now!

John the Baptist's appearance and demeanor remind us of the prophets of Old Testament times. We imagine them unkempt, wandering out in the wilderness, walking into the civilized places, telling the kings, sometimes bluntly informing the people just what is right and what is wrong. So in that sense John the Baptist is linked to the past.

But John's message is pointing ahead. Someone is coming, he says. I'm not worthy of even getting down on my knees and arranging his sandals. He's not going to just baptize you with water, like I do, no, he's going to baptize you with the Holy Spirit.

You know, I believe God has an uncanny way of meeting us at our point of need. There are those for whom the word of the day is the assurance of God's comfort. You feel like you've been living in the midst of a great storm. You've known too much hardship in recent times. You've been like the children of Israel, carted off to a foreign land, you've been far from home, and so the word of the Lord to you is that our God is a comforting God, one who knows you by name, and who loves you. The words ``Comfort, O comfort my people'' are meant for you.

Some of us may be in the position of knowing, even right now, that we are not so much in need of consolation ourselves, but we know others who could use an arm around their shoulder, a friend to lean on. If that's you, I hope you can be that kind of agent of comfort and consolation.

Or maybe this is the day for repentance. Yes, the times are stormy with the economic crisis out there, the wars that are raging. But deep down, we know that greed and violence have found a way to work their devious tactics within us. And if that's you, the first step is to acknowledge that reality to your self and to God, so that you can become a recipient of God's healing, cleansing and forgiveness.

When God's Spirit grabs hold of us, when we take a deep breath, and do the reordering of our choices and priorities which are necessary, then we will be energized by God's empowering Spirit to walk the path that provides comfort to not only ourselves, but the nations.

--December 7, 2008
--First Mennonite Church, Reedley





Wed, 14 Jan 2009 19:47:42 GMT Stephen Penner
Christ was Born for You http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Christ was born for you 14dec08.rtf@CB4
Christ was born for you
(Isaiah 61:1-4, 8-11)

Christmas is coming
We gather at church on this third Sunday of Advent well aware that Christmas is drawing nigh. It's little more than ten days away, that's all. Many of us are older but we remember how when we were younger we might count the days till Christmas. Now it is different. When you are older your perspective on Christmas changes. Christmas can become a more pleasant, satisfying, or meaningful season. Those words describe the season more than, say, ``exciting.''

I think we can all agree that we want to observe Christmas of the right reasons and in good ways. I assume that most all of us will want to participate in some sort of gift-sharing in a way that does not feel like crass commercialism.

We want Christmas to have some depth to it, some deeper, sustaining significance. Something more than a wreathe hung on a door. Something more than another candle lit on this, the third Sunday. Something more than lights rimming the house, trees, holly and ivy, and jingle bells. Can Christmas, with its roots in the baby Jesus born to Mary and Joseph so long ago, can it take on power and meaning even today?

We are in a tough time
Earlier we heard the string group play ``In the bleak mid-winter.'' This is based on a poem by Christina Rossetti written in 1872 for Scribner's magazine, a British magazine. Rossetti came with her family as political exiles from their Italian homeland. The poem begins with this stanza:
         In the bleak midwinter, frosty wind made moan,
         Earth stood hard as iron, water like a stone.
         Snow had fallen, snow on snow, snow on snow,
         In the bleak midwinter, long ago.

It's a stark portrait of life at low ebb. The moaning wind, the hardened earth floor, water frozen. It's a time of depression, frustration, sorrow and suffering. All of creation, all of life, is yearning for restoration and for life. It's the bleak midwinter time of life.

Amnesty International tells the story of Amina Masood Janjua of Pakistan. In July, 2005 she and her three children had breakfast with their husband and father, Masood Ahmed Janjua, before he went off to work. They haven't seen him since as he slipped away into Pakistan's secretive intelligence never-never land, a world from which such ``disappeared'' often never return. For Amina and her three children, it's the bleak midwinter.

For a couple of families in our community, who just in the past couple of weeks lost their sons in car accidents, it's the bleak midwinter. The Herrald family lives over near the high school and the Egoians live out in the country east of town. Some of our youth, particularly Ben and Oscar, were good friends. And now, in just that one horrible moment, life is over.
I noticed in the obituaries, during this same week, the obituaries of two high school girls. A girl interested in the outdoors and horses from one of the Fresno high schools. The other a Redwood High School of Visalia strong student and water polo player. The fog has been settling over us at night and into the morning. For all these families, and the vast web of friends who surround them, it's the bleak midwinter. The earth is hard and silent, water frozen and cold.

Then there are our friends who are older, whose bodies are weak and tired. I visited with one friend this week who told me in response to my perfunctory ``how are you?'' that ``I'd be less than honest if I said it is going really well. The truth of the matter is that I am very weak and tired.'' Then as we talked more his mind kept turning, over and over again, to the same refrains, repeating them over and over again, with all sincerity. It's sad to see this slow deterioration in people we love, and whom we remember, not so long ago it seems, as vigorous and strong. And now they are a shell of what they once were. Here too, midst the joyful strains of Christmas time, it's the bleak midwinter.

And I remember on this December morning friends I know who are struggling in that most intimate of areas, for their marriages are under great stress. Some of us have been there in our own lives and so we know this pain. For these folks too, while somewhere the sleigh bells ring, they are living the bleak midwinter.

Every one of us is impacted in some way by the economic downturn which is steadily tightening its grip around businesses, corporations, government, schools, and families. Private school teachers let go just before Christmas, a trucking company finding it difficult to make ends meet, the American auto industry hemorrhaging, postponed doctors' visitssome of us have more of a cushion to fall back upon, to soften the blow, but more people than before are near the precipice. It's the bleak midwinter.

Isaiah 61
The familiar Isaiah passage we read was given to people who had just returned from Babylonian exile. As they return Isaiah it is given to the prophet to remind the people of what kind of people they are to be, of what the ``good news'' is all about, after all. They are returning to find their land in shambles but are given this word, that in time, that they will rebuild ``the ancient ruins.'' But for what purpose?

The people who were carted away into Babylonian captivity tended to be from the upper crust of Hebrew society. Now, as they return, they hear the words of Isaiah directed less toward them and more toward others. Isaiah says that the good news he has been anointed to give is really for the oppressed, the brokenhearted, the captives, and the prisoners.'' He couches his words in Jubilee language, saying this is ``the year of the Lord's favor.'' Isaiah wants it to be known that he has been anointed, called, appointed, to bring this good word, this good news that those who have been ignored, those who have been left out, those over to the side, that their day is at hand, the Lord's favor is upon them.

It's made very clear in Isaiah. The Lord desires justice and righteousness, the Lord wants righteousness and praise to spring up before all the nations. And also, the Lord disdains robbery and wrongdoing. The Lord wants those who praise him, who call upon him, to practice what is right and fair, and to do what is just and true.

This 2008 Christmas season
This week I've found my heart and mind pin-balling back and forth, around and sideways, up and down, all over the place. It was on NPR the other day that I heard an interview with a Pakistani journalist describing his plight and that of his country. He's for an open, more progressive, inclusive Pakistan. He says these things in print and has received a series of death threats. His country, he fears, is being overrun by people, religious people, with whom ``you cannot hold a civil debate. They are not open to a free and honest dialogue.''

Also, my mind and heart keep returning to the recent teenage deaths in our town. I think about a young man teetering on the edge of gang life. Then it's back to Zimbabwe and the cholera outbreak, and the stubborn President Mugabe. I was at a meeting yesterday in Pasadena so some of our conference issues infiltrate my mind. The other night we were reminded again about Iran. Francisco Rodriguez will be paid 37 million dollars to pitch the ninth inning for the New York Mets over the next three years. I read a review of a new book The Bridge at the Edge of the World, about environmental issues and global warming, which was very sobering. The complexities of Afghanistan. How people can ever survive in Congo. The tremendous challenges facing pubic education. The severe challenges facing Mennonite colleges.

And in the middle of all of this, in the middle of all the craziness and complexity and desperation of our world, into this world comes Jesus, a lowly infant baby, born in a stable bed. And somehow, facing this world with all the pain and struggle we know of, we are supposed to adhere to this baby?

Isaiah seems to say to us that since the Spirit of the Lord God has been upon him, anointing him to bring this good news to the oppressed, the broken down, those in captivity, the prisoners, bringing comfort to all who mourn, that this is our challenge too.

And indeed, when this baby grew up and became a man, and then one day walked into the temple at Nazareth, he found a scroll. He took the scroll in hand and took a position where everyone would have to listen to him. He unfurled the scroll and found a passage from Isaiah. He began to read:
         The Spirit of the Lord is upon me,
                  because he has anointed me
                  to bring good news to the poor.
         He has sent me to proclaim release to the captives
                  and recovery of sight to the blind,
                  to let the oppressed go free,
         to proclaim the year of the Lord's favor.
And then he set the scroll to the side on a table, looked around at everyone, and announced, to the astonishment of everyone who was there that, today this scripture has been fulfilled in your hearing. The words of Isaiah are taking new life and meaning in Jesus.

We have the utter audacity today, in the midst of all that is wrong and unfair in our world, in the face of unexpected death and total unreasonableness, we nevertheless say that this infant holy, this infant lowly, is the one in whom we place our trust, our hope. This Jesus offers comfort and this Jesus restores as we line up our lives with his, as we give our lives to him in faith and trust.

He beckons us to take up the cross with him and find our way standing with the brokenhearted and to releasing those who are in bondage. It's a huge task, a sacred responsibility.

But we do well to remember this as well. One of our readings for today was from John 1, about John the Baptist.

John was out in the desert, doing his thing. People started coming around, and eventually some of the more religious and leader type folks asked the blunt question, just who are you. They asked things like are you Elijah, or perhaps a prophet, just who are you. John denied it all, and to the implicit suggestion that he thought of himself as a messiah he made it very clear, I am not the Messiah.

No, he said, I'm but a pale reflection of what is to come. I'm just the guy out here in the desert saying, get ready, get things in order, make straight the way of the Lord.

It's a good word for us to remember. You and I are called to do a lot. We want to be faithful. We want to serve the Lord. We want to be that kind of Spirit anointed person who pays attention to those who are being left behind. At the same time it's comforting (to me at least) to remember that I am not the Messiah. I'm not going to get it right much of the time. I'm not going to care as I ought to. I'm going to look out for myself instead of someone more deserving more often than I ought to. So it's good to remember, it's not all up to me, for I am not the Messiah. I want to be like John the Baptist, something of an imitation, even a faint one, of the one who is to come.

So our call is an old familiar one. Even in the midst of this complex, slowly crumbling world, we take on this baby Jesus as our very own. We remember that this baby Jesus was born for you, and born for me. Born for you, and born for me, to love, to serve, and to follow.

In the bleak midwinter, frosty wind made moan,
Earth stood hard as iron, water like a stone;
Snow had fallen, snow on snow, snow on snow,
In the bleak midwinter, long ago.

Our God in heaven cannot hold him nor earth sustain;
Heaven and earth shall flee away when he comes to reign.
IN the bleak midwinter a stable place sufficed,
The Lord God Almighty, Jesus Christ.

Angels and archangels may have gathered there,
Cherubim and seraphim thronged the air;
But his mother only, in her maiden bliss,
Worshiped the beloved with a kiss.

What can I give him, poor as I am?
If I were a shepherd, I would bring a lamb;
If I were a Wise Man, I would do my part,
Yet what I can I give him: give my heart.


Amen.

--December 14, 2008
--First Mennonite Church, Reedley

Wed, 14 Jan 2009 19:48:45 GMT Stephen Penner
The Break-up http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=The Break Up 21dec08.rtf@CB4
The Break-up

It was Christmas Eve and Danny Jones and Lori Garcia sat together on their padded chairs at the Riverside Mennonite Church, their shoulders touching. It was the night of the annual Christmas program, which adults and children alike shared in. The chairs had been slid into a semi-circle so that everyone had a good view of the manger scene towards the back of the small stage in the middle of the room.

The church bought cheap land on the poor side of town in the 1960s, not long after it was officially organized. They built a simply constructed all-purpose room which continued to be, decades later, the heart of the church. Members of the church, many of them having found their way to Riverside from the farmlands of the San Joaquin Valley or the Midwest, went all out for the Christmas program. For Christmas Eve the entire room had been tastefully decorated with festive greenery, silver bows, and poinsettias. The advent wreath was beautiful with its four candles burning bright.

This was the church that had nurtured Danny when he was a boy. Riverside Mennonite held a Vacation Bible School every summer. Danny's parents split when he was very young and so his mom would send him to VBS as a way to help make it through the summer. That's where Danny met Mr. Hostetler and Mr. Karber, who gave him rides, taught his classes, and played catch with him. When he was in high school they taught his Sunday School class often embellishing the Bibles stories with their own special exegesis. They frequently made reference to their Voluntary Service days, recounting colorful tales of their varied experiences. Mr. Hostetler was especially fond of remembering, always with a twinkle in his eye, how it was in the VS unit house in Miami that he met Susan from Saskatchewan, who became his wife.

The room was dark and Lori leaned over to whisper in his ear, ``who is that?'' He noticed her hand brush the outside of his knee. Lori's fingernails were painted bright red, with specks of silver sprinkled in, like distant stars against a crimson sun, setting on the horizon. The impact was dazzling, each tiny silver dot so perfectly positioned. He wasn't sure it was the right thing to do, especially on a night like this, but he slid his hand into hers, their fingers interlocking. ``I think it's Bob Kraybill, the science teacher,'' he said.

He had known Lori for a long time, all the way back to high school. Her family owned a restaurant, El Sombrero Rojo, which was the classiest Mexican restaurant in town. Lori was working as a hostess the summer after they graduated from high school when he got a job as a busboy at the restaurant. He had no master plan, no grand scheme, but he did work hard cleaning tables. As he worked he couldn't help but notice Lori glide by, statuesque, her hair pulled back, her earrings dangling.

While bussing tables Danny was often within ear shot of Lori's mom. Mrs. Garcia loved to mingle with her customers, especially the regulars. She had the special gift of being able to find something interesting to talk about with everybody. If someone had just visited their children on the East Coast she was ready with stories from her trip to New York and Washington DC in the summer of 2004. If the conversation turned to sports she offered her opinion on the lack of an NFL team in Los Angeles. When the subject was education she could tell the heart-breaking story of how her parents began school not knowing a word of English. ``But it was the best thing that ever happened to them,'' she would often say, ``this bi-lingual education stuff doesn't really help kids at all!''

Danny's friends couldn't believe their ears when he told them he was hanging out with Lori Garcia after work. ``How can this be?'' they exclaimed as one. ``Look at her,'' they said, ``isn't she going to UCLA next year?'' they wondered. ``And you,'' his friends loved to pile it on, ``you look like you've been tanning in an icebox.''

Actually, it seemed to be true, everything they said. Lori breezed through UCLA, receiving her BA in business right on schedule, after four years. Danny, meanwhile, couldn't seem to find any direction. After four years he had barely finished junior college, and still wasn't sure what to major in. The last year he had gone to Dallas, Texas, where his dad had relocated. He took a few classes at a local junior college and worked some odd jobs. His favorite was a part-time job at a local community center. He was hired as an aide and spent most of time out on the playground supervising the kids. He didn't know what it was, but they seemed to like him. There were the black kids, all the Latinos, quite a few whites, a sprinkling of Asians, everyone was there, the entire rainbow. ``Danny, Danny,'' they would shout in their high-pitched voices, ``watch, me, please watch me!'' He would always watch, whoever it was, and then try to have something good to say. He loved those kids. Sometimes he thought he saw some of himself in them.

While he was in Texas he kept up with Lori, by phone, email and text messages. There was always this electricity between them even though, they both knew, they came from different worlds. They figured there was something special between them though they refused to try to define it.

It was probably Irma who threatened their relationship more than anyone else. Irma managed the community center. She was in her 40s, roundish, and passionately Latina. She worked every day to jog Danny's memory as to what he had learned in high school Spanish. She liked to call him her muchacho and she regaled him with stories of what the kids in the center, and beyond the walls of the community center, were going through.

She pushed him all the time. ``Learn about their families,'' she would say, ``and what their parents do.´ ``Ask them to read to you. Find out what they want to do when they get older. Try to see the world like they see it. Imagine what it would be like to be in their shoes. Really, Danny,'' she would often say, ``you've got to get inside of their heads.''

Irma forever took the side of her kids at the community center. To listen to Irma it seemed they could do no wrong. There were always forces out there, somewhere beyond, conspiring against them. The government was adding more regulations. The higher-ups were making them raise prices and some parents could not afford the higher rates. Salaries for the workers were stagnant, and this made Irma furious. She was forever angry at people she couldn't quite reach.

Danny felt Lori's thin, smooth fingers within his. He looked up and saw some familiar people, and some new ones too, move to the center of the church. They seemed a motley crew, and called themselves the Ragamuffins. The piano played a few bars and then they began to sing Mary's song, the Magnificat. A young woman sang a solo part, My soul is filled with joy, she said, putting to melody the words of Mary. They they all joined in on the chorus, and holy is your name through all generations they sang, the men arching their voices towards the high notes, the women folding their voices together, glancing at the music, then looking up and out into the dark room. Danny always marveled at how the people at Riverside Mennonite could sing in parts, and he found himself, as the song continued, more and more, lost in the words, and in the sincerity of the voices harmonizing as one.

Danny stole a glance at Lori. She was staring intently at the singers too, studying them. Danny listened carefully to the words. Then, late in the song, the young woman sang:
        
To the hungry you give food, send the rich away empty.
         In your mercy you are mindful of the people you have chosen.
Danny felt something burning within. Yes, he found his soul crying out, breathing the words with the soprano. To the hungry you give food, send the rich away empty. Yes, a thousand times, yes, he found himself shouting inside, the words reverberating through his heart.

Danny looked at Lori again. He thought he saw a tear forming while the ensemble sang the chorus again: and holy is your name, through all generations!


When it was all over Danny and Lori mingled with the people of the Riverside Mennonite Church. There were cookies, fruit, and coffee, more than enough for everyone. Mr. Hostetler, Mr. Karber, and Mr Kraybill, all made a point of greeting them. They asked him how he was doing and if he liked Texas. Searching for a way to include her, Mr. Karber told Lori how much he liked the carne asada at El Sombrero Rojo, but that his wife preferred the plain cheese enchiladas. She nodded politely and said she hoped to see him there in the near future.

``Are you still a hostess at the restaurant, now that you have your BA'' Mr. Kraybill asked.

``I still do that, but actually kind of everything because I'm part of the management team now,'' she answered.

``Wow, you must be busy. But you must be glad at least that you are done with school.''

``I guess I like to stay busy, and actually, I'm starting a MBA program at UCLA, but very part-time,'' she said.

``So what's next for you?'' Mr. Hostetler asked Danny. ``Oh, I've got some ideas,'' he said, not really wanting to talk about it.

``Well, keep us posted.''

``I'll be sure to do that.''

When it was all over at the church they decided to go to a coffee shop just around the corner from Lori's place. They ordered some hot drinks and found a place over in the corner that was relatively private. Lori tried to look into Danny's eyes. It seemed that something was going on there.

``How did you like the program?'' Danny finally asked, not really knowing how to start.

``It was beautiful, I thought. Your church is different, somehow, I can't quite put my finger on it.''

``They sure know how to sing, that's for sure, I don't know how they do it,'' Danny offered. ``I wish I could sing with them, but I can't so I just listen. It's beautiful.''

``The people are sort of different too, kind of simple in a way, but they are very nice,'' Lori said.

``Yeah, that's true,'' said Danny, remembering all the times Mr. Hostetler had given him a ride somewhere.

They sat silently, looking down at their coffee cups. Danny looked out the window, through the winter scene painted on the glass window. Outside, an older man was opening the car door for his wife. ``Why did it have to come to this,'' he thought to himself, especially on Christmas Eve.

While he was still in Texas he read an advice columnist who said that when you break-up with someone it is best to do so decisively and cleanly. Yes, it's going to hurt, but it's the best way. Danny didn't know if this could be defined precisely as a break-up, but he assumed the advice was solid. So he figured now was the moment.

``Lori,'' he began, ``I've got to tell you about what I'm thinking.''

``Sure, go ahead.''

``Well, you know, you are so good at everything you do, and I just haven't found my way yet, I guess. School doesn't seem to be it for me, so what I want to do is to go away for awhile, maybe for a couple of years. I talked to some people that Mr. Karber knew, he gave me a phone number a few years ago, and they found a place for me.''

``And where is that?'' Lori asked coldly.

``Actually, in Miami, just like Mr. Hostetler. I'm going to work at a welcome center for new immigrants. These people are really destitute, and, I don't know, I just want to throw myself into that world for awhile. I feel like if I go there I can really take their side. They've got a lot stacked against them.''

Danny couldn't look up.

``And when do you leave?''

``On January 6th.''

``So what am I supposed to make of this? Aren't there immigrants right here in Riverside?''

``Of course there are but I need, you know, to sort of find myself. I need some space, Lori, I need to get away from everything. It's like I'm feeling something inside of me, pushing me. I've got to obey that voice. I know that means I won't see you but, maybe it's best we just sort of, you know, let go.''

``So we are officially breaking-up, and this is where we say `let's just be friends,' right?''

``Ýeah, that's about it, I guess.''

And that was it. They didn't say another word to each other. In silence they split the tab fifty-fifty. They walked out the door and into the Christmas Eve night, going their separate ways.

A week later, on New Year's Eve, Danny saw a familiar name pop up in his in-box: Lori Garcia. His fingers shook as he double clicked on the message title, ``hello.'' It read.

Danny, This may be the last email you get from me. But I've been thinking and I have to tell you this. You can go to Miami and work with immigrants and all that is good. I've got no problem. Go ahead, ``obey the voice,'' as you say. But be careful what you think about me, and about my family, and about people like us. Don't think we have no heart, that we don't' care about immigrants and other people like that, people who don't have much. You don't know the half of it, Danny. You don't know what we've seen. You don't know how hard it is to be in our shoes. You really don't. Still, I wish you the best. Good luck. Lori.

On the first Sunday of January Danny went back to the Riverside Mennonite Church. During the sharing time he stood up and told everyone how he was going to Miami in VS. After he spoke there was applause, then first Mr. Karber, and then others, came over to him and gave him a hugs, one after the other. The pastor walked over and put her hand on his shoulder and prayed that God would bless him. The room was filled with joy.

Soon it was the 6th. Danny got all his belongings into one big duffle bag. His mom took him to the train station. He got in line, waiting to confirm his ticket. Returning to his mom he found Mr. Karber, Mr. Hostetler, and Mr Kraybill, all standing by his mom. They greeted him with hearty hugs and wished him well again.

``Be sure to keep us posted, they said, and God bless you.''

``Thanks, I'll be sure to do that.''

Then they walked away.

``You can go too, mom,'' Danny said.

``I'll just wait," she said, "I'm going to miss you.''

When it was time to board Danny said good-bye to his mom and began to walk towards the train.

That's when he saw her, over to the side, a bag over her shoulder. She stepped out of the crowd towards him.

``Hi Danny,'' she said.

``Hi Lori,'' he answered.

``Here's something to eat on the train, it should stay warm,'' she said.

He noticed her fingernails were painted a deep purple as she handed him the bag from El Sombrero Rojo.

``Thanks, Lori,'' this means a lot to me, his voice starting to crack.

``I wanted to do it,'' she said, touching his elbow lightly.

Then she turned to walk away. He watched her. She took a few steps then turned, a slight smile on her face.

``Peace,'' she said, giving him the sign.


--December 21, 2008
--First Mennonite Church, Reedley






















Wed, 14 Jan 2009 19:50:07 GMT Stephen Penner
Knowledge and the Cross http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Knowledge and the Cross.rtf@CB4
Know ing God, Unity, and the Cross
(I Corinthians 1:10-2:5)

The place of the cross around our church
It's been a few weeks now since loyal city employees spent a few days taking out the trees around our church. Those Japanese fruitless plum trees had become something of a nuisance. Paul spent hours and hours raking leaves. The berries fell on the sidewalk and were annoying scrunching underneath our feet, and they were a danger too when things got slippery. So though no one particularly likes the idea of chopping down a tree these were eliminated and now we are waiting for the pistachio trees to be planted in their place.

I've sure noticed how striking our church building looks without the row of trees in front. Our building has this stark beauty about it without the trees. Though I'm for the planting of the new trees I rather like the way it looks without any trees at all.

People who come and visit us here at FMC often comment on how beautiful our meeting place. People admire the architecture, the deep brown of the pews, the curious shape of the building, the stained glass windows, the organ pipes, and more. We all recognize that the building is not really the church, the people inside are, but still the building does communicate.

Our text from Paul's letter to the Corinthians has a lot to do with the cross. When I started attending our church back in 1985 one of the things I noticed was the ``minimalist'' way in which the cross was used around our church. We don't follow literally the dictates of number 321 in our hymnal, ``Lift High the Cross!'' The cross isn't immediately and obviously visible around our campus. In some churches it is there, big and obvious, in a prominent place on the church façade, or big and obvious within the sanctuary.

We are far more subtle. You see it here on the stand that holds the old Bible. It's small and natural in one of the stained glass windows. On the church sign outside, over on the corner, it's integrated into the old General Conference Mennonite Church symbol. And we often have this cross from India right here on the communion table in front of me. There's an intriguing cross in the Fellowship Hall, in the PIM worship space, that Denny and Bob donated. I guess if you add it all up the cross is tastefully visible around our church campus. But it doesn't just jump out at you, at least not in my judgment.

Paul writes to the Corinthians
Paul was instrumental in starting a group of small house churches in Corinth. Corinth, a port city in modern day Greece, was a cosmopolitan city where Paul, on an early missionary journey, settled in with Aquila and Priscilla, a couple of tentmakers. They were Jews, and had been kicked out of Rome. They found a place in Corinth which gathered up disparate folks from many different places. Here folks without a strong sense of ethnic identity could settle in and try to make a name for themselves, and money too.

Paul was in Corinth for eighteen months, and then moved on. But in due course he received news, some through letters, from his old friends in Corinth. They ask questions, and they raise concerns in Paul's mind. He may have written them more letters but we have preserved in our Bibles two of them that we know as I and II Corinthians.

Now these young Christians in Corinth were living in a lively Greco-Roman culture. They were living in an environment distinctly removed from the world of the ancient patriarchs, prophets, and the world of Jesus, for that matter. They faced the question, what about our culture is okay and acceptable for a Christ follower to take part in, and what about our culture is categorically unacceptable? This basic issue got sorted through in a series of case studies.

In the letter to the Corinthians Paul tackles questions around marriage and sexuality, eating food sacrificed in the temple of gods, and trying to climb the social status ladder. He invites the Corinthian Christians, who are mostly Gentiles, to creatively see themselves as true heirs of the Jesus story and to, together, sort through what faithful living might look like in their own time.

It's like this. We live in a consumer society. The other day in the Business section of the Bee opinion writer Michelle Singletary asked herself the question, ``do I want this on my tombstone: Michelle, she was a consumer?'' How much consuming is okay and just a normal part of being a member of this society, and when does it go too far?

Or take the NFL. We are getting into the really exciting time of the year, these big games leading up to the Super Bowl. But wait a minute. Aren't these just a bunch of glorified gladiators, dressed to do battle every week? People are paying them absurd amounts of money to play this violent game. Fans spend huge sums of money on tickets and gambling associated with the game. So is this kind of conspicuous consumption of the valuable resources of time and money on such aggressive entertainment really okay for the Christ-follower to be involved in. Maybe if you don't spend any money and only watch on tv. Or maybe it's okay if you only watch the fourth quarter. Or maybe only if the tv is on mute. Or maybe if you limit yourself to just one game every two weeks.

In the particular verses we read earlier Paul speaks to the problem of divisions within the church. People were apparently picking their favorite leader and aligning themselves with that individual. ``I belong to Paul.'' ``I belong to Apollos.'' ``I belong to Cephas,'' he quotes them.

Maybe it's like if we were to say ``I listen only to Willard Swartley,'' or ``I follow only Rick Warren,'' or ``I belong to Marcus Borg!'' Now, obviously, I assume that Paul would agree that everyone is different and we have our leanings and opinions but Paul seems to be worried that things in Corinth have gone too far. The factionalism itself, the divisions themselves, are ruinous. And so what Paul does in these verses is to talk about the cross, the place of the cross in the Christian's life. Paul calls his readers to adhere to the ``message of the cross'' (1:18) even though, he would admit, it is mighty crazy, dumbfounding, in fact. As a matter of fact, for many people this ``Christ crucified'' idea is nothing but sheer foolishness.

Knowing God
Paul wants his readers to consider how they may ``know'' God. We might say, well, I see the snow capped Sierras and the yawning Pacific Ocean, and thus, seeing God in nature like that, I know something of God. Paul seems to say that such knowledge of the creation can carry you a certain distance.

We might add that feelings and experience, the warm buzz inside, that can teach us, and help us to know God. Maybe knowledge can teach us a lot about God. Becoming very wise and understanding about the world we live in.

But what Paul does argue is the better way of knowing God was confounding then and it is confounding now. We just so naturally are attracted to places of influence, glitz, and power. We're attracted to the silver-tongued speakers, the persuasive politicians, the glamorous entertainers, the sharp-tongued commentators, the intellectual giantsin other words, towards people of sway and power. But God, Paul says, chooses to be known in death on a cross, with all its attendant implications. And this is stunning to Paul's listeners because no Messiah is to suffer such a shameful death. And for us too, we don't want to turn to some back-alley blood stained, course and rugged cross.

And for Paul this ``knowing'' about the cross is not just sort of gathering up some information up in the brain somewhere. The kind of ``knowing'' that allows one to maybe admire a smooth gold cross, lifted high and beautiful over a lovely sanctuary filled with lovely well-dressed people. That is the kind of cross that you can stylize and make look pretty standing in front of your church, or perhaps in miniature form, around your neck. But knowing the cross for Paul is not just gaining information about Jesus' crucifixion, it is bringing this cross into our own being, deeply embracing it, committing ourselves to this Christ, the crucified one, and this way. We become bearers of the cross ourselves.

Unity and the cross
Now let's return to Paul's concern about the different factions the Corinthians were dividing into. Some follow Apollos! Some follow Cephas! Paul thinks that it is the cross, this foolishness to the wise that can become the basis for unity, a unity strong enough to stretch around all the competing loyalties.

Now this unity stuff is really tough for me. I resonate with the way Paul talks about the cross, its utter foolishness yet its power. A power rooted not in glitz or might but in love and humility. Clearly, Paul is speaking of the cross as a way of being, a way of living, and not referencing it in substitutionary atonement language that would see it only as a tool to appease the wrath of an angry God. But I wonder, with my suspicious mind, are other Christians whom I am supposed to be united with, are they imaging the same cross I am? How do we have unity in the cross if we are not talking about the same kind of cross?

One of the challenges to unity is that the stories which have shaped us, within the Christian community, are so different. Part of this is just a function of the generation we are part of. If you grew up in the Depression, and you remember the taste of dirt between your teeth, and now you've reached a place of relative comfort, and your descendants have gone to college, that's one world to have experienced. It's different from those who've grown up with technology at their fingertips, whose fingers can nimbly text, and who remember iconic moments like ``I did not have sexual relations with that woman'' and a triumphant speech in front of a ``mission accomplished'' sign. We could go on and on. The world of Woodstock and ``the times they are a changing'' is different from being shaped by the disco 80s or the collapse of the Iron Curtain. And this is without even mentioning the difference that arises from people coming together who have grown up in different parts of the world.

Paul dares to think that the cross is strong enough to speak into our world, no matter our time and place. I think he would argue that the cross confronts, debates, challenges the things in which we might boast. This could be our sense of national pride. It could be our sense of religious pride and understanding. It could be any triumphal sense we have lurking within that we sort of have things figured out. The cross confronts our pride and our power and calls us to walk a narrow path

Koyama's crucified hands
We know God best, and we experience a deeper unity, when we are bonded together in the way of the cross, the way of the crucified One.

I wish to conclude by sharing a thing or two I've been puzzling over from the book No Handle on the Cross by Kosuke Koyama from Japan. Koyama, now in his 80s, is from Japan and did his doctoral work at Princeton. For a time he was a missionary in Thailand. Later he taught at Union Theological Seminary in New York.

In this little book he spends time thinking about the cross. Jesus said to ``take up the cross'' and here in Corinthians Paul advocates for the foolishness of the cross. Yet, Koyama says, we are tempted to put a handle on it, and carry it around like a businessperson carries a briefcase or a lunchbox. We want to domesticate it. Control it. Understand it. Systemize it. Organize it. But the cross, in actuality, is awkward and clumsy to carry. You can't pick it up easily. You can't tame it.

And then, having stared for a time at an artist's rendition of Jesus on the cross, he focused on Jesus' hands, nailed to the cross. The hands were slightly cupped, open in a way but also bending, towards the nail.

He contrasted these hands to others he had seen, none of them bad, just different. There's the open hand, completely welcoming and invitational. And there's the closed hand (in a fist) that shows determination and commitment, but the crucified hand is somewhere in-between, not completely open, not completely closed. He says, ``in its'weakness' and `foolishness' it (the crucified hand) becomes far more resourceful than all the `lunchboxes' put together.'' (Koyama, No Handle…, p. 26)

We are again on the cusp of a mystery. Our challenge and our call is this, that in taking the cross up for ourselves we move towards a greater, stronger unity with others and we come to know in a deeper more mysterious way, the heart of God.

Amen.

--January 11, 2009
--2009.2
--First Mennonite Church, Reedley


Tue, 24 Feb 2009 20:45:51 GMT
Everything is OK http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Everything is OK.rtf@CB4
Everything is OK, but it's not all Good
(I Corinthians 6:12-20)

A second piece of pie
Last Monday afternoon I finally got around to making the lemon meringue pie I had promised Glena for her December 11 birthday. This was her request and the pie was about a month overdue. (though with all the Christmas goodies tempting us everyday she wasn't upset about taking a rain check) I'm not very smooth around the kitchen so there were dishes everywhere. Shortning, the pie filling, and anything else that was sticky kept smudging up my hands. I must have washed and dried my hands a couple dozen times, trying to keep them in good working order.

I ran into a real problem when the recipe suddenly called for crème of tartar. What in the world is crème of tartar? I searched our array of spices. Nothing. In desperation I called Glena. No answer. So I called my mom. She said, ``it's this white powdery spice. And be sure you don't let one trace of egg yoke touch your egg whites!'' Searching with renewed vigor through our spices, I found some crème of tartar.

Eventually there was a real lemon meringue pie.

So the next step was to eat it. However, I had a worship committee meeting Monday night. Not wanting to eat dinner and dessert in a rush and then dash off to worship committee I decided to save the lemon meringue pie for later. We all know that the anticipation is so sweet.

I got home at about 9 pm and Glena was just about to go to bed. Some of her last words were these. I had a piece of pie and it was so good, I had to have a second piece. But then she said something like, ``I really didn't need that second piece, and I wouldn't recommend that you do the same.'' Then we did agree together that the pie would never be better than it was the very first day so what she had done was understandable.

I cut myself a piece of lemon meringue pie. I began to eat it with some hot tea, and soon it was gone. Next thing I knew the voice that says ``I want a second piece'' was competing with ``I wouldn't recommend it'' which was overlaid by ``It's best the first day.'' So I got up off the couch and enjoyed a second piece. The next day I told Glena, ``I really shouldn't have taken that second piece.''

I've been thinking about that piece of pie this week because of this word in Paul's first letter to the Corinthians where he says ``all things are lawful for me but not everything is beneficial.'' You know, there's not too much wrong in the world with lemon meringue pie, and there's no great moral prohibition against taking an extra slice, but that doesn't mean it will be, in truth, beneficial.

Back in Corinth
During these weeks we are spending time with Paul's letters to the Corinthians, this young network of churches that Paul was instrumental in starting in an early missionary voyage. Corinth, a cosmopolitan town composed of immigrants from other places, all gathered together and trying to make a go of it, was strategically located on a narrow isthmus separating the Greek mainland to the north from the Peloponnese to the south. Larger boats came from the Aegean Sea to the east, unload, have their cargo carried across through Corinth to the other side of the isthmus, and the boat would make the trip around the south of the Peloponnese. Lots of people passed through Corinth and it was a city known for its licentiousness.

Paul spent eighteen months in Corinth and then moved on. He got news from Corinth and in these two New Testament letters we read his responses to questions he has been asked. The Corinthians, in a big way, were no different from us. They were trying to sort out what it means to be a Christian in their own time and place. They were doing so just a generation or two after Jesus himself. We come along a few thousand years later.

It's important to recognize that Paul is responding in large part to questions asked him in a particular time and place. So his responses are specific to the situation. We have to read and interpret with care to discern how broadly and universally his specific instructions should be taken today, almost 2,000 years later.

In I Corinthians Paul responds to the question of whether or not food can be eaten that was part of a pagan ritual. Or what about clothing, how important is it for women to keep their heads covered. Clothing can be an issue for us as well. Juan was telling us in our staff meeting the other day about some of the questions arising in our Spanish language service about clothing. To some degree we have it here in this service as well. We have our own internal monitors about what kind of dress is okay and what isn't so good.

Sexual practices
But here, at the end of chapter 6, the focus is on questions of sexual practice. Here we are in Corinth, in a culture where promiscuity is socially acceptable, where temple prostitution was socially acceptable, where pedophilia was acceptablein the middle of all this, how is a Christian supposed to know what is permissible, holy, sexual behavior?

We live, as God created us, as sexual beings. From when we were very young to when we are very old, we live as sexual beings. Male and female, straight and gay, physically healthy and physically disabled, single and married, we are wondrously sexual. Our sexuality is an important part of who we are. I believe that the overall tenor of the Holy Scriptures is that our sexuality is a gift, that it is powerful, that it is beautiful, that it is a treasure.

But it's for many of us, I would guess, a bit of a dicey subject. It's so private, so intensely personal. It's hard to bring out into the light of day. Some people have to live with the difficult, sometimes abusive, memories that go back to childhood. So alongside the rhapsodizing of the poet in the Song of Solomon (How beautiful you are, my love, how very beautiful!) with its clear delight in the sexual experience, we know that sometimes sexual experiences are anything but healthy and beautiful.

And we live today, it goes without saying, in a fairly highly charged sexual environment. We all know this. Just look at the advertisements, the movies, the television. And so we can ask the same question as the ancient Corinthians, in the middle of all this, how is a Christian supposed to know what is permissible, holy, sexual behavior?

In the verses just preceding our text, Paul has listed a number of practices that just are outside the boundary line of proper Christian behavior. Thievery, greed, drunkenness, idolatry, temple prostitution where older men had sexual relations with young boys, adultery, idolatryall this is not of the kingdom.

And then in our passage he begins by affirming that ``all things are lawful,'' in other words, that through Christ, in Christ, we are set free. The gospel of Christ sets us free. We are not slaves to law, we are free in Christ. But then Paul adds a moral dimension. There are a couple of ``buts.'' Yes, he says, everything is OK, ``everything is lawful,'' but everything is not actually beneficial, or helpful, or for my good. Then he says it again, ``all things are lawful,'' but ``I will not be dominated by anything,'' Or put another way ``I refuse to let anything have power over me.'' Though everything may be okay, not everything actually builds up others, honors others, empowers others, or edifies others.

I like the way Susan Andrews asks the question in a sermon she gave on this text:
And so when it comes to the freedom of sexuality created by God, the question becomes for Paul, how can our sexual behavior glorify God and ennoble the other? How can agapethe moral love which is incarnated in the life, death, and resurrection of Jesushow can this moral love be fully expressed through erotic love? (Andrews, November 5, 2004 sermon)

In all of life, including our sexual lives, we seek to live in ways that honor God, that lift up and ennoble the other person, that practice the ``self-giving'' agape love that is so integral to God's vision for humankind. Personally, I think we might add to Paul the reminder that as Christ followers we are called to a narrow path, a way that might feel out of step with the culture and the powers around us. It's a way that may have us leaning way over to the left with very few friends, and on other occasions, way over to the right.

Holding up this prism to sexual practices in our own time can help us in discerning which practices seem blessed by God, and which practices are not reflections of God's best for humankind. Sexual practices that do not practice mutuality, that are decidedly unbalanced, that do not strengthen and ennoble the life of the other, these are outside of Gods' best. To me it seems clear that practices like adultery, promiscuity, casual ``hooking up,'' relationships where one party is domineering, that these are examples of being outside of God's best intention. Obviously, our freedom in Christ does not give permission for any kind of sexual practice.

These days it's pretty difficult to think about sexuality and sexual practice without acknowledging the reality of homosexuality, and the significant number of fellow citizens and churchgoers for whom this is their truth. So let me say a word about the particular challenges within our own faith community, the Mennonite Church, coming from our gay and lesbian brothers and sisters. The challenges we face as a community are not that much different from what every other denomination has, is, or will be facing. We are being asked by gay and lesbian friends to be supportive of their covenanted, monogamous relationships. How one responds may initially depend on your own particular experiences and relationships. But Paul, I think would push us to consider to what extent these relationships are beneficial, to what extent is mutuality practiced, to what extent is the other lifted up, to what extent is each person ennobled, to what extent is God glorified. These are questions that we could ask of any of us here today, especially those of us who are married.

We know that when these qualities are present then God is honored. Our sexuality becomes sacred when our bodies are shared within a faithful and monogamous covenant. Such a covenant reminds of the utter and complete faithfulness of our God.

Living within our bodies
Paul goes on to say in the concluding verses of this passage that our very bodies are special. Our body is a temple within which the Holy Spirit takes up residence. We are, Paul says, to glorify God in our body.

It's stating the obvious to say that in life we just get one physical body. We live our lives in the flesh and bones, the brains and heart, assigned to us. We may tweak things a little bit, an artificial hip here, a by-pass there, but basically, this is it. This is the vehicle we have, while we are living, to live our lives within.

We please God, I think, when we manage our bodies well, when we take care of our bodies, and when we reject the temptation of abusing ourselves. It's probably a good idea to limit the number of times where we take a second piece of lemon meringue pie. Moreover, when we use our bodies to encourage others, to bind the wounds of others, to serve others, we honor the One who created us in the beginning, male and female in the very image of God.

Amen.

--January 18, 2009
--2009.3
--First Mennonite Church, Reedley


Tue, 24 Feb 2009 20:47:33 GMT Stephen Penner
Knowledge and Love in the Age of Obama http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Knowledge and Love in the age of Obama.rtf@CB4
Knowledge and Love in the age of Obama
(I Corinthians 8)

Valuing knowledge
One of my weekly tasks is to spend a few minutes, usually on Thursday or Friday, to write a little blurb for the Reedley Exponent. You may not be a faithful reader of every page of the Exponent so allow me to tell you that there is space allotted every week for churches to print a few words about upcoming activities. We try to take advantage of this opportunity. Every week there is some standard information that is unchanged and then, in addition, there is space for about 40-50 words appropriate for the week to come.

Often when I sit down to write those lines words like ``knowledge'' or ``thinking'' come to mind. I find myself wanting to say things like ``come to First Mennonite Church, a place where you don't need to check in your brain at the front door.'' Actually, it's not that crass but it concerns me that it might come across that way, like we think we are smarter or more intellectually adept than everyone else. What I'm really trying to say is that just like some churches may emphasize ``come as you'' are in terms of your dress, or ``come as you are'' in terms of your particular personal resume; we want to say, ``come as you are'' in terms of what you've been thinking, or learning, or reading. We value the journey of the mind.

Knowledge and brains sometimes get a bad rap. Those pointy headed types, they've got their heads so lost in the clouds, they have no conception of what it's like in the real world. Get out of your ivory tower and see what it's like to get your hands dirty! Theories and fancy words don't do a thing to prepare you for the raw realities of hard-core life. And surely, we've all had experiences in our lives where the ``book'' said it one way but in the end, we just had to improvise.

But right now, I think, knowledge and smarts are on the upswing. Why? Because we are living in the age of Obama! Our new president and the people he hangs around with are known for their intellects and their tech-savvy ways. The new president is thought to be a quick study, a guy who probably did well on his SATs. He uses good adjectives, composes beautiful sentences, creates lovely word pictures, and combines it all with some good, black, powerful preaching techniques. He uses a BlackBerry and can articulate a complete, comprehensible sentence on the fly. So knowledge and smarts are definitely now ``in.''

Paul writes to the Corinthians
I say all this as a way of bringing us back to our New Testament scripture passage. We're spending time with Paul's first letter to the Corinthians landing on chapter 8 today. Some form of the word knowledge, used both as a verb and a noun, is sprinkled throughout this chapter. It's been an important word for Paul, himself a very bright man. Remember back in chapter 1 how he argued that the cross is foolishness to most, but that if you really want to know God, you take up the way of the cross. Here in this chapter, Paul is thinking about knowledge in a different way. He is reflecting on what to do with knowledge, and the place of knowledge in a Christian's life, particularly relative to other characteristics the Christian should exhibit.

It's all provoked by a question. Remember Paul is writing to the Christians in Corinth who are trying to sort through what it means to be a Christ follower in their own time and place. They run into issues and they decide, who better to consult with than Paul. After all, he was here for eighteen months getting these churches off the ground. He's our founding father. Let's write him and ask him for advice. So Paul is the ``answer man'' for the Corinthian churches.

The question has emerged, what about food sacrificed to idols? Can we eat it, or not? This question had social and religious implications. For converted Jews, it wasn't such a big problem. Jewish people living in Greco-Roman cities like Corinth had this advantage. Jews, whether converted or not, believed that it was wrong to eat meat that had been slaughtered and sacrificed to idols. They had obtained the right to slaughter their own animals and sell it to other Jews.

But non-Jewish converts to Christianity weren't so well positioned. It was so much the custom for meat to pass in front of an idol, in some kind of a ritual, before going out in the open market that a Christian could hardly avoid the hard, cold truth that ``this meat sitting in front of me, that I'm being offered on this occasion, has been in the presence of an idol.'' Poor citizens who became Christians were in an extremely tough situation. Meat served at public feasts was probably the only chance they had to get some protein. They couldn't afford it otherwise.

The people posing the question to Paul seem to be saying that ``we believe, we know, that actually this is a moot point. These idols are really nothing. There is only one God. Actually there is nothing to worry about.''

Paul agrees with them. He too has come to this knowledge, this understanding, this wisdom. He quotes the great teaching from Deuteronomy, the shema, ``there is no God but one.'' There's only one God and these idols, whatever they are made of, are really of no import at all. So eating meat that has been offered to idols is no problem at all. Those idols only have power, only have meaning, if you give them that power. Since I know that they are meaningless, that there is only one true God, I refuse to give them that power. Therefore, bon appetite.

But Paul says something important about knowledge. In the most quotable line of the passage he offers this fancy one liner: ``knowledge puffs up but love builds up.'' Knowledge is all well and good, but if you are not looking out for others, if you aren't practicing this agape, putting-others-ahead-of-yourself love, then there's going to be trouble.

Paul explains himself like this. I have thought enough, I am enlightened enough to know that in truth this food has been sacrificed to nothing. Those idols are nothing. But I also know this. I have some believing friends, I know some people, for whom it is their reality that these idols are real. Just because I'm enlightened, and I ``get it,'' doesn't mean everyone else does. And if I, Paul, in some cavalier way just start chomping on this meat, it will be really confusing, really troublesome, to them. And given that, for Paul it's not worth it. It's just a hunk of meat. I'm not better off if I eat it, or if I don't eat it. I just can't do something, even though I know it's right, if I know it will cause this brother or sister of my to fall.

So, freeing, liberating knowledge is a fine thing, but weighed in the balance, it pales compared to the practice of self-giving love. A humble love that shows the utmost concern for the other trumps knowledge. Such a love demonstrates and is love for God. Paul cautions Christians who have such enlightened understandings from trampling on the sensitive conscience of another, ``weaker,'' brother or sister.

How should we live this out?
In real life, we ought to take our considerable knowledge and filter it through our love. We grant to love the final say. You wouldn't host an inter-faith breakfast and then heap bacon on your Muslim friends' plates. You wouldn't flaunt your freedom and knowledge about drinking wine on a dear relative for whom wine-drinking is very troubling.

Our theme causes me to think about the upcoming Lenten season. For quite a few years we have kicked off the season with an Ash Wednesday service. We have a service in the Fellowship Hall where we typically write on a slip of paper something we are grieving about, or would like to change in our lives, and then we burn the slips of paper. We reflect on the Lenten journey ahead. As a symbol of our commitment to the Jesus way we place the sign of the cross, formed of ashes and oil, on our foreheads or the back of our hands. It's a quiet, meditative, somber service.

However, as the years have gone by and our church has changed, a new dynamic has emerged. Many people worshiping in our Spanish language service come out of a Catholic background and are familiar with this Ash Wednesday symbol out of their Catholic experiences. For them the cross on the forehead reminds of a time in their lives, a way of understanding faith, which they have left behind.

Now to me, the persecution of the early Anabaptists by the Catholics in the 16th century is ancient history. I feel like I have the knowledge to put that in perspective, and the understanding to take a symbol out of the Catholic tradition and give it a new and strong meaning in our own time. But that's me, and the knowledge I possess.

We've made the decision to not have the Ash Wednesday service this year, to do something different. We are planning on having instead, on the Sunday evening prior to Ash Wednesday, a service where we sing songs we will be using during the Lenten season. The decision wasn't purely motivated by this Ash Wednesday concern, but it did factor in, at least a little bit. Perhaps in some small way, at least, we are allowing love to trump knowledge.

But this can get pretty confusing. Can this agape love result in the unnecessary silencing of important truth? If you accept the overwhelming evidence that the earth came into existence long, long ago, and that the creation stories of Genesis 1 and 2 are marvelous accounts of the why and who of creation, but not the how, is it an act of agape love to stay respectful and silent in the face of other views? Or if you have an intimate knowledge of abortion's devastating impact is it really the agape love thing to do to let the other side control the conversation? Sometimes it is hard to know when knowledge is really knowledge. And it is hard to know when love is really love.

Is looking the other way in the name of love really, truthfully, love? Aren't there times when a deep agape love must find a way to confront the ``knowledge'' before it with its own sense of what is right and true? Is demurring always the way to demonstrate love?

A quilt metaphor
Early this week I took some friends of Joseph's up to see the MCC offices. We toured through the quilt room guided by Pauline. We stood for awhile in front of a quilt that is going to be made. Pauline's been planning this quilt for a time, collecting strips of cloth from many different places, with different textures, with many different colors. I think it's the familiar ``around the world'' pattern. The pieces were lying on the table, and I imagine Pauline fussing with them, looking for the best color patterns, the yellows here, no the reds over there, hmmm, what about the blues there….

Eventually, Pauline will decide the best way to arrange the pieces. And eventually there will be quilters, sitting around the table, caringly, lovingly, stitching the various pieces together where they will remain, forever…the African piece into the Indonesian piece, the red strip into the blue strip.

Perhaps those different pieces of cloth represent our varying ways of knowing, my knowledge, your knowledge, their knowledge. But our knowledge needs to be submissive to love. We may not understand at all the other person but we can't let our confidence in our own knowledge become so dominant, so arrogant, that we can't respectfully allow the other person to have their own conscience, their own point of view. And eventually, the loving thing to do is to stitch those pieces together. They can't remain apart forever. Finally, the day has to come when they sit together and respectfully, thoughtfully, lovingly, speak to each other, with the goal not of parading our own ``rightness,'' but rather of building up the other person in love.

Amen.

--January 25, 2009
--2009.4
--First Mennonite Church, Reedley


Tue, 24 Feb 2009 20:49:14 GMT Stephen Penner
Many Gifts for the Common good http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Many Gifts for the Common Good.rtf@CB4
Many Gifts for the Common Good
(I Corinthians 12)

Diversity
Diversity, obviously, is in. Wherever you go, no matter which arena you are talking about, there is this high value placed on diversity. ``Our diversity makes us better, it makes us stronger,'' we commonly hear.

It's a big theme in the political environment. Our new president's particularly unique ethnic identity is held up as a great symbol of the ascendancy of diversity, with all its wealth of experience. Part Midwestern white and part African, mixed with experiences in Indonesia, Hawaii, and the urban African-American sceneall this diversity lodged in the red blood of one human being.

Our previous president had already taken some steps in the diversity direction, especially in the naming of Colin Powell and Condoleezza Rice as secretaries of state, our country's main representatives to the world.

Diversity isn't just important in politics, or in our schools, or in our towns, it's become part of our families. A couple months ago at our last family wedding, our oldest niece said to me, ``well, I guess my decision to marry Alan isn't such a big deal anymore, right?'' You see she was the first of her generation in my side of the family to get married and Alan is a Lutheran, and a fairly conservative one at that. And now, in the past couple of years, we've added some African-american, Cambodian, and Latino blood to the family. I don't think my family is all that unique anymore and we've joined the great chorus of families in our country and beyond singing the praises of diversity. It makes us stronger. It makes us better. It makes us more interesting!

And of course there is our church. I'm so proud to be part of a church that works against the old stereotype that 11 o'clock on Sunday morning is the most segregated hour in American life. Just go over there to the nursery. What do you see at a Wednesday night dine out? Go check out the youth group. Look at kid's club. And look at the 11 o'clock hour, especially next Sunday.

Paul writes about spiritual gifts
The apostle Paul was a man who spanned in his own being Jewish and Greek worlds. He was a man who traveled a lot, who experienced new and different places, encountering a whole gamut of people. He stood before authorities, he argued in synagogues, he worked with his hands, he was well educated, he spent time in jailhe got around, gaining a taste for different ways of being human. Surely his own diverse experiences give background to his ability to conceive some of the grandest, most global thoughts in scriptures. He writes to the Galatians (3:28) that in Christ There is no longer Jew or Greek, there is no longer slave or free, there is no longer male and female; for all of you are one in Christ Jesus. We see a pared down version of the same thought here in I Corinthians 12, he mentions Jew and Greek, slave and free, but leaves out male and female. Galatians seems to be a fuller, more complete, more mature, thought.

In our Corinthian text for this morning Paul is writing against the background of the highly emotional, ecstatic practices found in some pagan cults. And within the young churches there was apparently a high value placed on the excessively emotional practice of glossalia, of speaking in tongues. This gift had become, in some gentile circles, the basis, the litmus test, for admission into the church. Paul allows for this gift of the Spirit, but wants to create a larger context for understanding it.

Paul uses the metaphor of the body to discuss how Christians ought to relate to each other. The body has many parts, he says, pointing out the obvious. And he illustrates with some colorful examples. The eye and the hand, the head and the feet, all have to agree that they need each other. No one part can go it alone, every part has need of the other. And furthermore, he adds, no particular part can be said to be more important than the other. In fact, the unseen, lowly, parts are in a way especially important.

At MYF on Wednesday night we were looking at this passage. Paul says here that the ``lowly'' parts in some ways deserve greater honor. At youth group we found Eugene Peterson's take on this idea especially amusing. He says, when it comes down to it, most people probably would choose good digestion over stylish, well-groomed hair!

This isn't the only letter where Paul writes of spiritual gifts. He sees spiritual gifts as ``divinely given and diversely bestowed service abilities in the Christian community for the purpose of ministry with a view to building up the church.'' (Howard Charles, Opening the Bible, p. 249) Here in Corinthians he mentions the gifts of uttering wisdom, of sharing knowledge, of demonstrating faith, of healing, working miracles, of speaking words of prophecy, of discerning the spirits, and of speaking in tongues.

In other passages (Romans 12 and Ephesians 4) Paul mentions some of these same gifts but also variously includes teaching, exhorting, leadership, cheerfulness, ministries of compassion, and apostles, evangelists, and pastors.

Rolling them altogether we might divide the spiritual gifts described by Paul into two broad groups: First, there are gifts of the word. These include speaking words of wisdom, knowledge, and prophecy, distinguishing between true and false, and tongues. Second, there are gifts of deeds. These include everything from miracle working to deeds of practical service.

Spiritual gifts, Paul assumes, are not doled out in great quantities to everybody. We are all gifted but not in the same way. Paul would say that the ``fruits of the spirit'' mentioned in Galatians (love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, generosity, faithfulness, generosity, and self-control) are qualities all Christians can possess. But one shouldn't castigate oneself for not possessing this or that spiritual gift.

And the gifts have a purpose. They are, Paul says, intended for the common good. They are not to be divisive. A proper perspective to keep is that they are all important.

As we speak about spiritual gifts I dare say there are points where we feel at ease and comfortable and other points where we feel ill at ease and skeptical. I know that's how I feel. I think it's worth noting that all of these gifts exist inside and outside the church, inside and outside the boundary lines of Christian experience. Certainly gifts of teaching, wisdom, compassion, and administering are not the sole prevue of Christian people. And gifts of ecstatic utterances and healing and miracles aren't the sole property of Christians.

Paul lumps these seemingly ordinary and unordinary gifts all together. He doesn't seem to need to make a point of distinguishing one from the other. He says they are all here, gifts given to God's people. He does say this. That gifts given by God will lead to the claim that Jesus is Lord (verse 3) and to his denial. These spiritual gifts will ultimately lead to the benefit and edification of all, in other words, to the common good. (verse 7) And the gifts will lead to the building up of the body. (verse 26) When one part suffers, we all will suffer alongside. And when one part rejoices, we will all be rejoicing too. This is how it is in the body of Christ.

Trying to live this out
In reading this passage we are deliberately stopping short of where this spiritual gift discourse leads. The evocative last word of the chapter is this: and I will show you a still more excellent way. And that leads us into chapter 13, the love chapter.

But that's for two Sundays from now. Today I want to halt right here and dwell for a few more moments on these ideas that in the body there are many different gifts, that we all need each other, that we need to be mutually dependent, that God really does pour out his Spirit in different ways and with different people.

Now that I'm a little older I have the advantages that go with having been around the block, and having collected a polite pile of stories and experiences along the way. So I really believe this stuff about many different spiritual gifts but I have to confess that it's hard for me to just accept that everything that goes down under the Christian banner can be attributed to the Spirit of Almighty God. I believe that it is appropriate and okay for the Christian community to exercise some collective discernment to figure out, ``is this a spiritual gift, or not?''

The test of ``does it lead to the confession of Jesus as Lord,'' and ``does it build up the body, serving the common good,'' are good places to start.

I find myself preaching this (hopefully) first to myself, and then to others, all the time, that, we all live with blinders on. We can only see so far. Our imaginations of what God can do only stretch so far. But God is far bigger than the limits of what we can imagine. God can gift her people in ways far beyond our limited minds. God can do things that we can not dream of. And in the body we celebrate the way God gifts people with wildly diverse gifts.

So we give thanks to God that there are those with extraordinary wisdom, whose words ring true and deep.

We give thanks to God for those who with compassion and touch bring comfort and healing to those whose minds, spirits, and bodies ache under the weight of loneliness, sorrow, and disease.

We give thanks to God for those blessed with such faith that they can face torment and injustice without rancor or fear.

We praise God for the spiritual gifts poured out upon us, right here at our church, our one thin slice of the kingdom of God. We ask that God will use our gifts, offered in love, for the common good. Amen.

--February 8, 2009
--2009.6/ First Mennonite Church, Reedley



Tue, 24 Feb 2009 20:50:38 GMT Stephen Penner
Love Never Ends http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Love Never Ends.rtf@CB4
Love Never Ends
(I Corinthians 13)

A beautiful passage of scripture
This morning we gather in the presence of some of the loveliest words in scriptures, right here in chapter 13 of Paul's first letter to the Corinthians. Here in a few well-chosen, simple words, Paul's language and thoughts soar to unparalleled heights.

People who do what I do are constitutionally inclined to string together sentence after sentence, paragraph after paragraph, page after page, droning on and on with explication after explication, story upon story, in an unsatisfying attempt to say what Paul writes so elegantly, so eloquently, and yet so simply.

Love is patient. Love is kind. Love never ends. As for prophecies, they will come to an end. As for tongues, they will cease. As for knowledge, it will come to an end. Now we see in a mirror dimly, but then we shall see face-to-face. Now I know only in part, but then I will know fully, even as I have been fully known. And now faith, hope, and love abide, these three; and the greatest of these is love.

Where is Jesus?
Paul was a passionate Jesus follower, a man who had been convicted dramatically and convincingly of his former legalistic ways, in order to turn and embrace the itinerant political radical, the wandering poetic wonder-worker, the humble story-teller Jesus. He found in him a reason to live, he found salvation, he found hope. And he found a love that reflected God's love, a love that was less ethereal and characterized more by a steel-willed determination to seek the well-being of the other, no matter who or what.

And in this famous, beloved chapter God is never mentioned. In these verses we never read the name of Jesus. We don't have to hear those names spoken. We don't have to see them in print. The heart of God, expressed most fully in Jesus our Lord, shines through.

The times we live in
Turn on the news, read the paper, listen in on many conversationsand you are bound to hear some commentary on the difficult times we live in, some reflection on how we've never been in exactly this place before.

In significant part the concern revolves around the state of the economy. Everyone's savings, retirement funds, and investments are worth dramatically less than just a year ago. The property we own has dropped in value. Most businesses are hurting. The unemployment rate is growing up as people are laid off, or have their hours reduced.

A family sees their work and their value shrinking so they don't go out to eat as much and they decide, these clothes can last me another year, I don't have to replace the roof quite yet, we can just stay at home rather than go to a concert. And so the restaurant owner doesn't have as much business and this impacts their suppliers. The clothing store doesn't need as much inventory as before. Roofers don't get quite as much business. We're all interconnected and the economic downturn has its way of linking to all of our lives.

There is a looming sense of uncertainty in the air. What will the world be like for my children or my grand-children? Many Americans have become so accustomed to life feeling stable and secure, and indeed, life getting gradually ``better'' over time, that we've come to assume that's the way it will always be.

We've preached for a long time, in the Mennonite circles we run in, to be wary of the culture and environment of materialism in our society, of the way in which the unquenchable quest for more things can eat away at our very soul.

And we've warned each other for a long time of the creeping militarism of our culture and environment, our unthinking way of placing our trust in massive military strength.

But these isms are so much a part of our lives, the air we breathe, that it's seemingly impossible to live purely and separately apart from them. How to live in distinctively Christ like ways in the midst of the complexities of modern American life, the time and place within which, through no choice of our own, we are plopped intothis is our challenge.

The environment of the early church in Corinth
The early church in Corinth appealed to their founder Paul for some advice on how to live in their own time and place. The Corinthians, in some respects like us, lived in a complicated, pluralistic environment.

In one sense Paul was concerned about signs of (what some have called) ``spiritual elitism'' forming among them. People endowed with enthusiastic spiritual gifts tended to reduce Christian faith to slogans and catchphrases and diminished the moral imperatives of the gospel message.

In another sense, the young churches of Corinth were constantly dealing with their own religious past. In embracing Christ they were charting a new religious identity, something apart from the pagan gods and temples (with their own ecstatic expressions and experiences) they had left behind. The challenge was, how to maintain a particular, special identity within a rough and tumble, pluralistic environment.

Furthermore, another dynamic within the early church in Corinth had to do with the sociology within these early house-churches. They tended to defy the patriarchal household structures of the Greco-Roman culture they inhabited. There was more social mixing of poor and wealthy, men and womenthe normal signs of status were put to the side in these early churches.

It's within this environment that Paul sings the praises of agape love. Spiritual gifts will finally pass away but love will endure. I understand that mirrors, made of polished bronze or silver, were made in Corinth. They were polished and allowed a reflection, but not a perfect reflection, just a dim one. This image Paul compares to our imperfect way of knowing.

So what endures, what lasts, what can we count upon? The gifts of faith, hope, and love, he says, all last, all are special, all our worthy. And the greatest of these, Paul concludes, is love.

This is a love that is more practical than abstract. A love that is purposeful in seeking the well-being of the other person. A love that is anchored in God's love for us. A love that seeks out and cares for the needy. A love that flows freely from ourselves to others.

Remembering love in our troubled times
We live in a difficult time but it is no time to set love to the side and say, love is all well and good but it is something that is only actively practiced when the times are good. No, in fact now is precisely the time when we are called to inhabit and practice agape love.

In 2001 the Mennonite Church in Argentina faced a crisis. The economy was in the throes of a massive meltdown. Church members, including strong middle class families, found themselves suddenly without jobs.

Mauricio Chenlo tells the story of how members were struggling to know what to do when someone came up with the idea that right now, in the midst of our own difficulties, we should do something for the ``poorest of the poor.'' They developed a co-op and helped provide food for people who were struggling even more than they. They put into practice their faith with practical acts of compassion and love.

In our own time we can choose whether to be guided by the fear we feel in a time of uncertainty, or by our faith that beckons us to practice love irregardless of our circumstances.

Fear propels us to hang on jealously to what we have, to do all we can to insulate our selves from pain, to strike out against any perceived threat, to accumulate more for a perceived sense of security.

But love knows that all that I have ultimately comes from above. My talents, my time, my possessions, all that I am and have is ultimately to be shared for God's glory, and for God's kingdom, with the people who cross our pathsthe weary and the lost, the hungry and the troubled, the prisoner and the oppressed. We are called to respond to them with deeds of mercy, compassion, and love.

If I speak in the tongues of mortals and of angels, but do not have love, I am a noisy gong or a clanging cymbal. And if I have prophetic powers, and understand all mysteries and all knowledge, and if I have all faith, so as to remove mountains, but do not have love, I am nothing. If I give away all my possessions, and if I hand over my body so that I may boast, but do not have love, I gain nothing.

May we be found, even in hard times, as people who do not shrink, but rather find joy in the practice of love whether to the neighbor or the stranger. May we encourage each other in finding visible, real, practical ways of expressing the truth that there are many fine gifts, including faith, hope, and love, and the greatest of these is love.

Amen.

--February 22, 2009
--2009.8
--First Mennonite Church, Reedley







Tue, 24 Feb 2009 20:52:19 GMT Stephen Penner
God Thoughts http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=God Thoughts.rtf@CB4
God Thoughts
(Genesis 28:10-19a)

MWC B ackground
Over the next weeks our worship services will focus on the seven shared convictions of Mennonite World Conference. About every six years MWC holds a grand assembly. The next one is this summer in Asuncion, Paraguay this summer. The previous two, in 1997 and 2003, were in Calcutta, India and Bulawayo, Zimbabwe. Some people from our church were at both Indian and Zimbabwe.

MWC brings together Anabaptist people from around the globe. This movement, which began in Europe in 1525, then spread first to North America, and now around the world. Today, according to MWC's 2006 census, there are over 1.4 million Mennonites and Brethren in Christ folks worldwide. About 550,000 live in North American and Europe (just 52,000 in Europe, where it all began) so clearly the significant majority now live in the southern hemisphere.

MWC is governed by a fourteen person executive committee. Some of MWC's work is carried out by commissions (deacons, faith and life, peace, and missions). It's the work of the faith and life commission that particularly concerns us over these next weeks. For several years they worked at developing this ``shared convictions'' document which you see in the bulletin today. Our world-wide peoplehood, through representatives, was attempting to see if they could craft together a world-wide understanding of what Mennonites believe and practice. It's quite a daunting task. Now maybe it will strike you as so general but I find it, personally, quite interesting to see what they could agree upon together.

The faith and life commission has as part of its purpose to ``determine how MWC-member churches understand and describe Anabaptist-Mennonite faith and practice. They also want to provide a forum for Anabaptist-Mennonites from one part of the world to speak into the Christian faith and practice of Anabaptist-Mennonites from another part of the world, encouraging therefore mutual accountability.

Now this all happened at the rather lofty level of churchly, theological types from around the world gathering together in different forums to try to sort through what they could say together. It's probably quite another thing for us to feel in some ways responsible and accountable to a Mennonite church in, say, Bolivia.

God is known to us
The first shared conviction is about our understanding of God, and so, for the rest of my time this morning, I want to think together with you about God. I begin by saying that I feel apologetic in doing so. How can we dare to talk about God? Who am I, of all people, to say anything about God? All I have are mere words and thoughtswhat are they in comparison to the idea of God? So my resources to broach this topic are thin.

The MWC shared conviction states that ``God is known to us as Father, Son and Holy Spirit, the Creator who seeks to restore fallen humanity by calling people to be faithful in fellowship, worship, service and witness.

I think it's a pretty good statement. It's Trinitarian, reminding us that we learn of God, know of God in ways wondrous and beyond (as Father); yet too in ways challenging and humanly ``real'' (in Jesus the son); and in ways internal and subjective (the Sprit). The statement reflects the Creator God's long-standing intention to draw people towards God's self, calling us to the faithful practices of fellowship, worship, service, and witness.

My intent is to not dissect the statement. I'll just leave it at that. What I want to do is look at the Jacob story from Genesis and see what we might glean from it about God.

Jacob's L adder
The background for this story of Jacob's dream, where he sees the ladder climbing up to heaven, with angels going up and down on the ladder, is messy.

Remember, Jacob's parents are Isaac and Rebekah. Jacob had a twin brother, Esau, born just seconds before he was born. Esau was hairy and a man of the outdoors, appreciated by his father Isaac. Jacob was quieter and much loved by his mother Rebekah.

Isaac grow old and feeble and calls his first born, Esau into his chamber. He tells him to go, kill some game, and prepare for him a ``savory meal'' so that he can bestow his blessing, the birthright upon Esau. It was the right of the firstborn to receive this blessing. But we remember how Rebekah connives with Jacob to steal the birthright. This he does, disguising himself as Esau, bringing some savory food that Rebekah has whipped up. Jacob gets the special blessing. When Esau returns and finds out that the blessing has already been offered, he is furious. Quite the family dynamics.

Esau begins to plot against Jacob. Isaac and Rebekah both counsel Jacob to get away and to go to the homeland of some of his distant relatives. There he can find a wife from his own people. Esau, seeing what is going down, decides to spite his parents by taking a Canaanite woman as his own wife. It's really an ugly, convoluted story.

So now it's getting late, it's getting dark, Jacob is on the run, and he decides to lay down for the night. He finds a rock. He uses it as a pillow. Soon enough he is dreaming. In his dream he sees the Lord, and he sees angels going up and down the stairway. The Lord speaks to him, and he listens. When the dream is over Jacob wakes up and exclaims ``Surely the Lord is in this placeand I didn't know it!'' Then he erects a pillar, using the stone he had slept on. He pours oil on top of it and calls the place ``Bethel,'' which means ``house of God.''

God thoughts
What kind of things might we say about God given this story? What kind of God thoughts can we have? Can we think about this strange story and hold our belonging to the world-wide family of Mennonites in our hearts at the same time?

A writer I'm appreciating these days is Barbara Brown Taylor, an Episcopalian priest and professor who lives in rural Georgia. She offers the suggestion (among many others) in a recent book (An Altar in the World) that we can learn of God, and commune with God, when we observe the practice of getting lost. Jacob stands as an example of really getting lost.

Look at him. He's deceived his brother and his father. Primary relationships in his life are in shreds. He's on the run. He doesn't have a friend to spend the night with. The best he can do is to camp out. He may not be literally lost but he's figuratively, for sure, as lost as you can be. But the great thing is this: that in the middle of his ``lostness,'' and his wandering, this is where Jacob encounters God. He's amazed that it happened, he can hardly believe it, but he can't deny it. ``The Lord is in this place,'' he must have shouted.

There's an old lesson here, that we should not grow weary in repeating. God meets us at surprising times, in out of the way places, even when we are lost. For Jacob it happened out in the wild, out in nature, in the dead of night, and in a dream.

You know, when we are lost, off the normal beaten path we usually take, our senses are heightened, we have to be especially alert. There's a nervousness, an edginess, in the air. You can no longer just count on the familiar to guide you through, you have to call on other resourcesingenuity, making do, finding a way, discovering some expression of creativity that had been locked away, unseen for a long, long time. I think that it is in those times that we can experience God's guiding, leading hand.

Glena and I don't grow too tired of remembering the time in (now) Burkina Faso when we are driving at night to a place we had never been before. The ominous clouds were gathering. We were driving a rural dirt road. Our car was experiencing mechanical difficulties. We stopped and sputtered our way along, hoping and praying that we would make it to our previously unknown destination. There's something about allowing yourself to go out on the skinny limb that is invigorating, it's a place where you might end up saying with Jacob, I wouldn't have believed it but God was in this place.

Our lives can get so ingrown and predictable. We turn God into a small, manageable deity, able to appear in our lives once a week just before noon. This is where we can know God, when we all sit obediently in benches and listen politely while one person pontificates from the front, or when we altogether open blue books to sing from them.

But the fact is, God is a whole lot bigger than that, and is hardly constrained by these walls and windows. So we have to rid ourselves of any notion that we meet and known and learn of God best within these confines. Of course, I dearly want people to come to church but more than that, much more than that, I want our hearts and minds to be sensitive to the experience of God across all the days of the week, across all the places where our lives travel. In the lazy cafes, walking through the peach orchard, at a picnic by the river, in the beauty shop, in our dreams (like Jacob), alone in a car listening to the radio, on a bike ride, while cruising the internet, at the theatre, while sitting in a park, at the gym--our world and our lives are full of opportunities to discover that God was in this place, to our great astonishment!

Maybe this is something our third world brothers and sisters know a little more intuitively than we do. It's a stereotype but there's some basic truth in it, that we tend to be a little more in our heads, and our education and wealth and position in life insulate us from the rawer edges of life. People in the global church have a lot to teach us. They live closer to nature, closer to death, closer to poverty, closer to war, closer to the precipice, and so live in a day to day more dependent on God, more ready to sense God in the daily happenstances of life.

But we can live conscientiously that way too. We don't have to always take the same path We can chart a new way. We can expose ourselves in our reading and listening to ideas or musical expressions that we haven't paid attention to before. We can literally and purposefully try to pay attention. Just try sitting by yourself outside somewhere, or even in your house and become quiet and still. Listen, smell, observe, think, notice. We can train ourselves to be more attentive to God.

Jacob, in the middle of his lost state, paid attention. And in his dream God revealed God's self to him. And what did he learn. He received the promise of blessing, that in time he would receive land, the symbol of blessing. Jacob received the promise of God's presence, ``I am with you,'' the Lord said. And he received the assurance of deliverance, that he would in time reach a safe destination where his worries and sorrows would be no more.

We can experience and know God too. We have to let go of narrow understandings of God, that allow God only to show up in prescribed ways and times, all right within our own choosing. Let's rather live always on the alert for God's inbreaking into our lives. Let's be willing to let ourselves go, let ourselves get lost, so that we can experience God's surprising presence. Then we too can know the joy of saying, wasn't it amazing to know that God is actually in this place!

Amen.

--April 19, 2009
--2009.19
--First Mennonite Church, Reedley






Fri, 29 May 2009 20:17:04 GMT
Jesus in the Center http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Jesus in the Center.rtf@CB4
Jesus in the Center
(Matthew 7:24-27, I Corinthians 3:10-11)

Jesus is…
We continue our look at the Mennonite World Conference shared convictions by considering conviction number 2. This one is about Jesus. Remember, this is the shared conclusion of Anabaptist folks from around the world. This isn't just FMC, or the PSMC, or MC USA, or the 40 % of the world's Mennonite population that lives in the global north, it is piling us altogether. Here it is:

Jesus is the Son of God. Through his life and teachings, his cross and resurrection, he showed us how to be faithful disciples, redeemed the world, and offers eternal life.

The statement reflects on our peoplehood's understanding of the divine within Jesus. It gives emphasis to his humanity, that his witness and his word are critical. It ties his life, his teachings to his death and resurrection. It proclaims the importance of discipleship, that Jesus is available to the world, and it points to the mystery, and the wonder, of life eternal.

Jesus in the arts
Now we talk about Jesus all the time. Most of you are long time churchgoers, so you've been around Jesus for decades. You've listened to stories of what he did and what he said. We have sung many songs about Jesus. This morning we have already sung two songs of praise about Jesus. All hail the power of Jesus' name let angels prostrate fall…

The index at the back of our hymnal lists songs related to ``images of Jesus Christ,'' the ``life of Jesus,'' the ``Lordship of Jesus,'' ``names of Jesus,'' the ``presence of Jesus,'' and the ``teachings of Jesus.''

I tried to think what songs come to mind when I think about Jesus. What is sort of locked up there in my head? You might try the same thing. The first one I remember was out of my growing up years, ``'Tis so sweet to trust in Jesus.'' It's number 340 in our blue hymnal. It's a song that has its origins in the late 19th century. Consider the words:
         `Tis so sweet to trust in Jesus, and to take him at his word,
         just to rest upon his promise, and to know, ``thus saith the Lord.''
         Jesus, Jesus, how I trust him, how I've proved him o'er and o'er!
         Jesus, Jesus, precious Jesus! Oh, for grace to trust him more!

Later verses sing in loving terms of the ``precious Jesus, Savior, Friend.'' He's the one we trust in so that from sin and self we can cease. And in Jesus we can know life, rest, joy, and peace. It's a lovely little song, quite repetitive with a soothing message that caused me to think, if I were stuck in a rowboat in the middle of the Pacific I'd be singing it over and over again.

But I'm not stuck, hopeless and lost, on a rowboat in the middle of the Pacific. I don't live in a constant state of desperation and in need of warmth and attention. But I do take Jesus very seriously and so, these days, a very ``Mennonite'' way to sing about Jesus is to turn to number 307 and sing ``Will you let me be your servant.''
         Will you let me be your servant, let me be as Christ to you,
         Pray that I may have the grace to let you be my servant too.
         I will weep when you are weeping, when you laugh I'll laugh with you.
         I will share your joy and sorrow till we've seen this journey through.

Our songs obviously reflect different ways of thinking about Jesus.

Through the years artists have rendered their interpretations of Jesusthrough paintings on cave walls, in great cathedrals, in stone, on canvas, in movies. Let's look at some pictures….

(show series of pictures, commenting along the way)

Jesus is at the center of our faith
One way of expressing what Anabaptist Mennonites around the world understand about their faith is to put it this way: Jesus is at the center of our faith. Menno Simons, whom we Mennonites are named after, was fond of quoting I Corinthians 3:11: no one can lay any foundation other than the one already laid, which is Jesus Christ. Jesus is the foundation, the center.

The early Anabaptists would point back to the witness of Jesus and the example of the early church. Those who were with Jesus when he was on this earth, and the early church, saw or remembered how he cared for the poor and healed the sick. They saw and remembered his strong interaction with the authorities, both religious and political. Through his life, his death, and his resurrection they came to believe in him and accept him as their Teacher, Savior, and Lord.

But they did not just ``believe'' in him. They wanted to be followers, disciples of Jesus, desiring to be Jesus-like in all they did. Believing for them carried the sense of doing. Believing is not just an intellectual exercise of the mind and will. Believing is doing and practicing.

This is how the early church practiced faithfulness. But this changed in the 4th century. Constantine was the ruler of the Roman Empire. Through a vision he came to believe that he should stop the persecution of Christians, and he even declared Christianity to be the official religion of the Roman Empire. But in his life he did not emphasize or practice the teachings and example of Jesus. In fact, he had his own wife and son executed for disagreeing with him. He held to creeds rather than to practice.

And then, later in the 4th century, came Augustine, the great early church theologian (he was born in modern day Algeria). He focused more on the meaning of the death of Jesus rather than on the life of Jesus. The early Apostle's Creed does not even mention Jesus' life. Rather, it stresses Jesus' birth, suffering under Pilate, death, resurrection, and ascension. Trusting in the sacraments of the church and focusing on the death of Jesus became primary, with no mention of Jesus' life and teachings.

The Reformation began to reverse some of these trends, and the Anabaptists, our forbearers, took it farther than other reformers. And while affirming the Apostle's Creed they talked about the transformation of being ``born again,'' not just being ''justified by faith.'' This transformation involves one's total lifepersonal, social, economic, everything.

Mennonites and Jesus
What can we then say about Jesus in the context of the world-wide family of Mennonites?

I think we can say that it is core to all of us that belief and practice are inseparable. It's why if someone would say to me, ``do you believe in Jesus?'' I can answer yes but I have to say more. I have to be sure that the questioner knows that it isn't enough to just intellectually believe.

I think it is also important to acknowledge that Jesus can mean different things in different times and places, and that we are all informed by our own experiences and life situation. For some it's the tender Jesus, the good shepherd, the one who calls the children to his side. We need this image of Jesus.

For others it is the healing Jesus, the one who holds out the possibility that one's life can dramatically change in the here and now. This Jesus is a friend to the lost and the sick, the ones without a home.

For some it's the radical Jesus, the one who confronts the powers, the one who offends, pointing out our inconsistencies. This is the Jesus who is a threat to the wealthy, the established, the educated, the one's in control.

In the global family of Mennonites we have people in all these camps and more inbetween. And if you are hanging out with Jesus-lovers of another ilk you may feel uncomfortable. But that's ok, that's Jesus for you. We all have a friend in Jesus but he's a friend who is always challenging us, pushing us to love and serve him more and more.

Amen.

--May 3, 2009
--2009.20
--First Mennonite Church, Reedley
Fri, 29 May 2009 20:17:42 GMT
Practicing Community http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Practicing Community.rtf@CB4
Practicing Community
(Acts 2:37-47)

A Community called by God's Spirit
Followers of Jesus Christ understand that we don't live our Christian life in a vacuum, all by ourselves, without any significant interaction with others. No, we understand that the Christian walk must be lived out in the context of community, a community called together by God's Spirit.

Our understanding of community is shaped by the witness of the early Christian church. For them the reality of Christ's presence, and the truthfulness of the testimony of Jesus, was known within the reality of the gathered and visible body of Christ. To be saved, to be Christian, was to join in with a community which commonly acknowledged and proclaimed loyalty to Jesus.

This is something more than just a private experience of welcoming Jesus into one's heart, and then joining a church. It's within the fellowship of brothers and sisters who have given their allegiance to Jesus that the Spirit of God is present. Within the community we experience the fruits of the Spirit, the sweet nectar of love, joy, peace, and more.

Community has long been a big word in our circles. Today we want to underscore that we can think about community at many different levels. We think most immediately about this particular community, our FMC community. We might break that down to smaller circles within our church. Sunday School classes, prayer groups, quilters, etc. We might expand our vision of community to our district conference, our denomination, and to the world-wide family of Anabaptist believers, represented by the Mennonite World Conference.

All this is just thinking in a very Mennonite context. We could also contemplate the meaning of community within our town, with fellow Christians. Or we could think in an inter-faith way, and beyond, to what we share in common as fellow human beings. But this morning I'm thinking about community as we understand it in an Anabaptist way.

The Mennonite World Conference shared conviction on community says that as a community the Spirit calls us to turn from sin, to acknowledge Jesus Christ as Lord, to receive baptism, and to follow Christ in life. In my own words I'd rephrase it like this. We are a community who God calls to welcome all, to remind ourselves again and again to whom (Jesus) we are loyal, to turn our hearts towards the ``least,'' to think ethically, to speak prophetically, and to care for each other.

The notion of the church as a genuine community, stitched together by the Spirit, has deep roots in Mennonite/Anabaptist thought. The Christian church for centuries, through the medieval age and into the Reformation preserved the idea of the church as massively large, including everyone in the society, from birth to the grave. The Anabaptist movement, at the tail-end of the Reformation differed sharply in this regard from other earlier reformers. They believed in a voluntary church set apart by, as Harold S. Bender put it in his memorable The Anabaptist Visi on (1944), ``rue conversion and involving a commitment to holy living and discipleship `` In other words, the true community was a called out people, distinctive and separate from the broader culture.

The witness of the early church
What does the early church have to teach us? What were the practices of the early Christian community?

I think that verse 42 in Acts 2 provides our best summation. Here it says:
They devoted themselves to the apostles' teaching and fellowship, to the break of bread and to prayers.

They rooted themselves in word and teaching, to the ongoing exploration of the implications and applications of the gospel message they had seen and heard. They took time to grow reflective, not just relying on periodic emotional highs.

They practiced a deep form of fellowship. It was more than just warm-hearted friendliness, a nice slap-on-the-back, and a once a week ``how are you?'' The life among the believers led to ``signs and wonders,'' and a phenomenal practice of sharing what they had in common. They seemed to practice, in a regular and practical way, sharing what they had with each other. What is mine is yours, they seemed to agree.

We might read a lot into the early church's practice of breaking bread together. The table is a place today where social distinctions are observed, where a kind of de facto segregation is maintained. Yet the table can be a time of forging unity, of expressing solidarity with others, if only we sit with them. We have that opportunity all the time at our church, every time we sit around one of those round tables in our Fellowship Hall. We have opportunity to break bread across the lines, visible and invisible, that exist in our own congregation.

For the early church the practice of prayer anchored them in the long religious tradition that preceded the coming of Jesus. The early church of Acts 2 was devoutly Jewish and maintained links to the past.

The early church formed its own Spirit-shaped, distinct identity within their environment with the hallmarks of teaching, fellowship, breaking bread, and prayer. Maybe the question for us is, what does it look like to be a distinctive Spirit-formed community in our own time? What does it look like for us, and for the broader Mennonite Church?

Practicing community
In his commentary on the book of Acts former Duke Divinity dean and professor William Willimon offers this somewhat sarcastic commentary on modern day efforts at Christian community. He says that we moderns too easily substitute ``socialization...for the gospel,'' and ``warm-hearted busyness is being offered in lieu of Spirit-empowered community.''

I cringe inside just reading that. Maybe that's because I sense there is at least some element of truth in Willimon's critique of Christian churches generally. Are we all fluff and light-hearted banter that we pass off as doing church? Is the line between ``warm-hearted busyness'' and ``Spirit-empowered community'' actually a fuzzy one?

A deeper, ``Spirit-empowered,'' expression of community involves some intentional involvement, and more time, with others in the community. To me it implies more sharing of oneself and your ideas, more sharing of one's joys and sorrows, with each other. It means an increased willingness to be accountable to each other. More community means that we dare to open up more about our private thoughts. We get a taste of that whenever we have sharing time in church. It's obviously not a controlled time in our church worship service. It can make us uneasy. It's true that some things are best shared in smaller circles of the community. But I believe that if we are going to take an Anabaptist understanding of community seriously we have to grow in trust and grace so that we can both share and listen.

But we face serious obstacles to more genuinely living and practicing community. I think that our private, individualistic culture works against community. We are socialized to go to church and go home without saying much of anything to anybody. When we get home we can spout off to a family member as we slump into the easy chair in front of the television set. Such practice causes us to erect barriers that allow us, I fear, over time to grow hard and cold. We develop a shallow invulnerability. But actually we need each other. We need the testing, the challenge, and the affirmation that comes with deeper, sustained involvement with our community.

There are other obstacles which stand in the way. It may be fear. We fear that others may reject us if they actually knew what I think. Another obstacle can be wealth. Wealth allows us to just go our own way. We can try to buy happiness and we can try to buy our way through our problems. We don't need the interaction with our community. Education can be another obstacle. It's this huge barrier, related to culture and class that works against genuine community. And time is yet another one. A deeper practice of community is necessarily going to take more time.

I wonder what an independent sociologist might say, visiting our church today, on Mother's Day….

I think there is increased interest in community among Mennonite young adults…community gardens…

Again we remind ourselves of the witness of the early Christians, and the stories out of our own peoplehood. They seemed to have this insatiable joy and desire to be together, to learn and explore together, to fellowship and to play together, to give themselves to the Jesus way, together.

Strong community runs the risk of looking odd, over-the-top, maybe even fanatical. It can look arrogant, like ``we are better than the rest of you.'' I don't like those accusations. I want to be respectable, well thought of. But plenty of others who have gone before us threw respectability out the window and were so intentional about community that it drew the anger of the authorities. They became too threatening to the status quo.

I believe that as a particular Mennonite community, both locally and globally, we are called to walk a narrow path. It's a path that underscores and is unashamed of our distinctiveness. It takes the risk of looking arrogant. But at the same time it has to be invitational. It's saying, yes we are distinctive, but we aren't jealous about it, like it's only for us, we want more people to jump on the train. Come on, jump on board.

And finally what makes this community of the Spirit both distinctive yet invitational is the overwhelming evidence that love, the ``more excellent way'' Paul writes about, that this love saturates everything that goes on. Love's obvious presence in the teaching and the fellowship, in the breaking of the bread and in the prayers, makes the community compelling.

May God strengthen us to be that kind of community. Amen.

--May 10, 2009
--2009.22/ First Mennonite Church, Reedley
Fri, 29 May 2009 20:18:27 GMT
Scripture http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Scripture.rtf@CB4
Scripture's Place in our Lives
(II Timothy 3:10-17)

Four Bibles
I am rather proud in a humble Mennonite sort of way over my little collection of Bibles. I think I have altogether about 15-18 Bibles. I brought four of them along this morning which are the ones I normally use. They are all NRSV Bibles. One is a devotional Bible that Ken passed along to me. Then I have this big bulky Bible, with apocryphal books. This looks like the formal Bible that should be in a pastor's office. Then there is this smaller one that's the most marked up, it's been torn and taped together, it's dog-eared, it feels really used, it has a good tactile feel to it. Then there is this pocket size Bible. I like the feel of it too. It's my visiting Bible though I need enough light to read the fine print. Again, I'm fond of these Bibles.

I have lived around the Bible my whole life unlike the many people in the world, Christian and otherwise, who don't have one of their own. My mom and dad have long been faithful Bible readers, and their disciplined practice has always been an example for me.

This week my dad called me and said he had a question from the Bible that he wanted to talk to me about. Their daily Bible reading had recently taken them into the book of Numbers. There was the story of Moses and the people out in the desert, wandering around. It was a time out there in the desert when the people were complaining about their conditions, especially about the food made available to them.

My dad's particular question was this. The text says there were six hundred thousand men out in the desert. He figured that actually there might have been over a million people, not to mention all their animals. How in the world, he wondered, could all those people roam around? What kind of a logistical nightmare was this?

And then he said, the text in Numbers says that Moses spoke to ``the people.'' How in the world could Moses speak to six hundred thousand people, much less a million, all at the same time? He didn't have a huge football stadium to put them in. He didn't have microphones and speakers. How could this possibly be?

Well, we had an interesting conversation. This simple and relatively inconsequential story points to how the Bible can be the ``book of the church'' yet at the same time serve to cause us to wonder.

The letter to Timothy
The letters to Timothy (perhaps written by Paul or, as was familiar in those days, or written by someone who assumes his name and writes in his spirit) serve to exhort and offer instruction to early second century church members. The general counsel is to pursue all that is good and right, and to flee from all that is bad and unrighteous.

In our passage this morning Paul says that scripture is God inspired and is useful for teaching, correction, and righteousness so that all who belong to God might be proficient and ``equipped for every good work.'' So in this bit of pastoral counseling, Paul says to the young Timothy that you can lean on scriptures as you test in your own life what the right thing to do is. Scripture serves as a guide, a ``lamp unto our feet,'' as it says in Psalm 119. Scripture trains us for righteous living, it shapes and molds us, and it equips and inspires us for doing good works.

The Mennonite World Conference shared conviction and the meaning of authority
Now we will make the leap from these simple words Timothy received in letter to our own time. The place and role of the Bible in the Christian church is an important contemporary question.

In the Anabaptist Christian story the Bible has always been important, though perhaps not in quite the same way as in other Christian traditions. The earliest Anabaptist confession, the Schleitheim Confession of 1527, mentions scripture but makes no particular point about the Bible. (Baptism, the sword, oaths and other questions are treated) Our Mennonite Church USA confession uses the word ``authoritative'' to describe the place of the Bible in our lives. It is the ``authoritative source and standard for preaching and teaching about faith and life, for distinguishing truth from error, for discerning between good and evil, and for guiding prayer and worship.''

Our church constitution nuances that slightly in saying ``We commit to live by the authority of God's word as disciples of Christ and to share with this fellowship the responsibility to interpret the Scripture in the spirit of Christ.''

And the MWC shared conviction, which was composed by Mennonites from around the world, says
As a faith community, we accept the Bible as our authority for faith and life, interpreting it together under Holy Spirit guidance, in the light of Jesus Christ to discern God's will for our obedience.
The idea of the Bible as authoritative for faith and life is common to all these statements. Noteworthy is the fact that we don't use words like infallible or inerrant. We say the Bible is authoritative.

So what does it mean for the Bible to have authority?

Usually when we think about authority we associate it with the ability of power to enforce that authority. The police can enforce that you drive the speed limit by giving you a ticket. Or they can enforce the rule that gang members can't associate in a certain part of town by arresting individuals if they do. The owner of a restaurant can say I want my employees to work up to a certain standard, and dress a certain way, and if you don't you are fired. A teacher can enforce his or her authority through grading.

Some people may wish or try, when thinking about biblical authority, to try to find a strong-armed way of enforcing its authority. But the Bible's authority in our community and in our lives can not be proved or enforced. Rather, it must be lived, modeled, and demonstrated. As the Bible is lived it becomes invitational, prodding others to check it out, and to come to trust in it for themselves.

Importantly, the MWC statement speaks of biblical authority in the light of the ``faith community.'' This is important. We accept and we wrestle with the Bible as a faith community. In an Anabaptist perspective we appreciate the importance of individual Bible study but we should also acknowledge that this pattern fits the individualistic impulses of our times. A more Anabaptist perspective is to discern the meaning of Scriptures in a community context.


Reading the Bible in communitybut which community?
It's common knowledge how the Bible is taken seriously in many different places around the world, and interpreted wildly different ways in many different places. This is one of the great challenges the Christian movement in our time. Here we have this unifying book (though of course we recognize it's not just the words on the page as it is discovering what God is saying and doing todayin other words, the living God who speaks and acts today) but it is looked at so differently in other places.

It has been rehashed many times how the Old Testament is looked at differently in swaths of the global South than in the global North. The Old Testament world is simply more familiar and natural to some in our world than to us here in 21st century California today.

For some, familiar with blood sacrifices which are part of their traditional culture, the idea of a blood atonement, of Jesus as the perfect sacrifice, is easy to understand. Poor, economically strapped communities in the global South feel the issues of poverty, debt, political oppression and famine in ways different from us in the global North. Exorcism, and ideas about spiritual warfare, the occurrence of literal beyond science miracles, find a more comfortable home in the global South.

As our world becomes smaller, as people travel back and forth, as we strive, at least from time to time, to define community in a broader world-wide sense, we will have our understandings of the Bible stretched. It's important for us as we read the Bible to contemplate its meaning from a global perspective.

Scripture has to be lived
The Bible has power and authority not just because it is, but it gains power and authority when it is lived. The Bible becomes real and relevant as we allow ourselves to be moved and maybe even transformed by the God-word coming to us via the Scripture.

I'd like to conclude with some suggestions of what you can do with the Bible. I've believed this for a long time: that the Bible is a very simple book and that my grandma's simple reading of the text is probably right on. And I believe that the Bible is depthless, and endlessly complex, and that it has so many twists and turns, so many contradictions and conundrums, that it can tie endless brilliant minds in knots forever and ever. It's the book that you both want to take a scissors to yet it contains the words you want to hear in the long night of undeserved grief.

Here are the (random) suggestions:
(1)      .Read a whole book of the Bible in one sitting. Or, just read one book over and over again. There's something about the repetition, I think.

(2)      Try to write a modern version of a psalm, or a parable. For example retell the Good Samaritan story, putting the kindly soul in Fresno.

(3)      Memorize a passage.

(4)      Open the Bible and read it in a public place. You might have an interesting conversation.

(5)      Cultivate what Gerald Gerbrandt (a Canadian Mennonite) calls ``a hermeneutic of suspicion.'' He says this: ``The natural tendency when doing biblical study is to discover in scripture support for previously held positions and validation for our own situations. Given this tendency, a hermeneutics of suspicion should raise questions about any interpretation that confirms previously held theological positions, or that appears to fit too comfortably with our gender, economic status, political leanings, etc…we have to be careful not to read our preferences into the text.'' (Gerbrandt in Vision, Spring 2005, p. 12)

(6)      Practice lectura divina. This is where the passage is read slowly, over and over again, in a small group, allowing it to soak in.

(7)      Keep a Bible around, in a bag, in your car, in a purse.

May the God of love and mercy, justice and peace, abide with us all. Amen.

--May 17, 2009
--2009.23
--First Mennonite Church, Reedley
Fri, 29 May 2009 20:19:02 GMT
The Crazy Truth of it All http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=The Crazy Truth of it All.rtf@CB4
The Crazy Truth of it All
(Acts 16:16-34)

The ideal and the real
I had a conversation this week with a good friend. I'll confess that I maintain an active interest in how the mighty and powerful, those who seem to have it all going their way, can stumble and fall, sometimes spectacularly. How can this be? I think to myself. I'm curious about the details though I don't want to be voyeuristic.

It's the stuff of good drama. Countless books and plays work with this theme. Shakespeare is full of it.

Perhaps in my conversation I was coming off as a little sanctimonious and gave the impression that most people live in a bubble similar to the one I inhabit. But my friend tried to bring me down to earth. Look, he said, this untidy, messy stuff is a lot more common than you think. In other words, he said, wake up and recognize that there is a lot of manure out there.

We ended the conversation with me saying something like, well, you know, I want to live pointing towards the ideal. Yes, my friend said, we talk about the ideal but we live in the real.

And, of course, my friend is right. We live in the real. For me this was another reminder that maybe it's true, maybe I'm too naïve, far too insulated from life's rough and tumble. Now, I don't want to go around assuming the worst in everyone else, constantly being suspicious, subscribing to conspiracy theories left and right, assuming sinister motives in everyone around. But it is true that there are people who, yes, they are loved by God but it's confounding to unpack all their craziness to figure out what is going on. And there are certainly surly sorts out there who traffic children, and there are unscrupulous, violent men who deal in drugs and order hits on gang rivals.

And then there are greedy types sitting behind reputable desks or who find themselves enshrined with political power. And there are those who enforce it all, using all the power the authorities grant them. So, don't call me naïve, I know this stuff is out there.

What happened in Philippi
Our story from the days of the early church, found in Acts 16, has a gritty, this-is-the-world-as-it-really-is quality to it. It doesn't take a whole lot of fleshing out, a whole lot of coloring between the lines, to imagine a modern cast for this old play.

There's the young girl, a ``slave-girl'' she's called, being used by men for their own advantage. She seems possessed, crazy perhaps, yet she's insightful. She can drive you mad. She followed Paul and company around for a couple days yelling out at the most inappropriate times. Ironically, she spoke a truth. ``These men are slaves of the most High God,'' she said. They proclaim ``the way to salvation.'' It was true but Paul knew that the words emerged from the mouth of a beaten down, damaged soul, a girl in need of the kind of salvation, the shalom, that he was preaching. The girl was incessantly yelling at the top of her lungs and after a couple days of it Paul was going mad himself. Finally he turns to her and says, ``In the name of Jesus Christ come out of her.'' And she found release, release from the domination of wickedness.

But this was not good news for her handlers, her pimp bosses who controlled her life and made good money off of her fortune telling. Now they saw just an ordinary girl with a calm spirit--there was no money in that. For Paul, it might have been a little bit intoxicating to have the girl throw compliments his way, but her health and well-being were far more important to him.

What do the slave-owners do, now that they face a huge loss in their profits? They bring Paul and Silas and company straight to the Roman civil authorities. In front of those who must decide they say nothing about the sudden turn downward in their business fortunes, but instead they dredge up the charge that Paul and Silas were advocating religious practices deemed illegal by the Romans. It's a trumped up accusation and, clearly, the pimps are out for revenge, out to get the evangelists who ruined one of their business enterprises. And somehow, they get a mob of people on their side, calling out for a pound of flesh.

The compliant magistrates, the Roman authorities, had them stripped and flogged and then dragged off to jail. There they are under the authority of the unnamed jailer. The jailer's job isn't to ask questions about the legitimacy of the charges against his subjects, he's just supposed to make sure that everyone stays in their cells. The rules and the punishment must be enforced.

So we have everything in place for an old or a modern tale of this is ``the way it really is.'' There is a crazy but strangely truthful girl whose life is controlled by greedy handlers. We've got a mob scene on the streets and we've got politicians without backbone. And finally we have willing civil servants ready to enforce the status quo.

God breaks in
It was the experience of the early church to witness the strange, powerful in-breaking of God's Spirit into their world. The old had better move aside because a new day is dawning. The fixed ways, the seemingly entrenched patterns of life where people are controlled by forces beyond themselves, where self-interest, survival, and preserving the commonly accepted are agreed to be normalall this is stood on its head. The ideal has invaded the world of the real, though it wouldn't be necessarily easy or without pain.

The possessed young girl actually gets it right. Paul and Silas are indeed announcing a new way of salvation, an alternative way to healing and wholeness. But it is a way that exposes a lot of folks for what they are, they are frauds.

The young girl is healed spiritually for the evil spirit departs. She's free of that spirit but she's not free yet because she is a slave in the hands of bad men. Her full and complete freedom has not yet arrived. These money-grubbers appeal to nationalism and anti-Semitism (these guys, Paul and Silas, are Jews!) and they appeal to good ol' religion (they are advocating customs that are not lawful for us) in order to punish both the girl and Paul and Silas. And for awhile they win. Paul and Silas are dragged off for a beating, then sent straight to jail.

In their cells, deep within the bowels of the jail, they sing and pray. And it is as though the heavens hear their entreaties and respond. A mighty earthquake shakes the prison doors open and loosens the shackles around the prisoners' hands and feet. Just like the young girl they move from enslavement and imprisonment to freedom.

But the story doesn't end there. The jailer, seeing what has happened, knows he has lost his control, and he knows that the one big thing he is supposed to dokeep the prisoners locked upis over. If the prisoners get away then he will be executed. So he knows too what it means he must do. To preempt the inevitable he will just take his own life.

That's what he's preparing to do when he hears a voice, Paul's voice. ``We are all here,'' says Paul. ``Don't do any harm to yourself!'' The earthquake would seem, at first blush, to signal that God is dramatically liberating all the prisoners. But this would mean the loss of a life, for the jailer would surely die as a result of the earth's trembling. Paul wouldn't stand for that.

As such, we witness a fundamental movement from a dramatic act of nature in the Old Testament to this incident in the New Testament. Remember the liberation of the people of Israel in the Old Testament from captivity in Egypt? Moses leads the great caravan of former slaves across the Red Sea en route to the Promised Land. It's the paradigm moment in the Old Testament, the signal that God is a liberating, slave-freeing God.

The uncomfortable part of the story is that Pharaoh's army all perishes in the Red Sea. The Israelites (the good guys) go free but the military forces of Pharaoh (the bad guys) all drown. In Acts 16 there is a tremendous act of nature. The earth shakes, the prisoners can go free. But the liberation of many means the death of one, the jailer. And Paul won't allow that to happen.
Just like the young girl is not to be sacrificed for the benefit of others, so the jailer is not to be shunted to the side for the expediency of others.

Receiving a reprieve the jailer asks for life in all its fullness. ``Believe in the Lord Jesus,'' is Paul's simple word. Just turn to Jesus, lean on him, and go where he takes you.

It's amazing what follows. There's a great scene of cleansing and healing. The jailer and all his household find wholeness, restoration, and salvation. They are all brought into the Christian camp, just like Lydia and her household earlier in the same chapter. They gather at the river and one by one absorb the cleansing baptismal waters.

And they aren't the only ones who get wet. The jailer has invited Paul and Silas to his home. There they are baptized and immediately they go to work. Paul and Silas had been flogged so the jailer tends to their wounds, lovingly cleaning them. Others in the household tend to matters of hospitality. They prepare a meal. Soon there is a spread. Everyone rejoices.

It's a new day and it happens right in the middle of the real world. The ideal, the possibility that the old cobwebs can be cleared out so that light can shine in, it actually happens. The new didn't come cheaply. No one is claiming that God will do a magical thing and that thenbingoeverything will be alright.

No, Paul and Silas pay a heavy price. The fresh winds blow into the young girl's life and though her soul is now cleansed, she still has to live with her memories and find her way forward. And Paul and Silas, upon witnessing God's good graces fall upon the girl, get beat up and imprisoned for their efforts. They live, after all, in the real world, and it's the price faithful people may have to pay for pointing to the light. We live in the real world, but may God help us to always keep our hearts and mind trained on the vision of God's will being done, on earth as it is in heaven, right smack in the middle of the chaos, the distortions, the greed, the violence, the mistrust of this very real world. Our calling is to live as people of hope right in the middle of the real, living out the crazy truth of it all, the crazy truth that God through Jesus Christ casts out fear so that the young girls and the jailers, the politicians and the mobs, the gangsters and the A students, the preachers and the homeless, the destitute and the prosperousso that we can all ``receive heaven's mercy for the new day that is just dawning.'' (J. Larson in Rejoice) Amen.

--May 16, 2010 , --2010.23 , --First Mennonite Church, Reedley



Thu, 20 May 2010 15:29:23 GMT Stephen Penner
Table Talk http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=Sitting Down to Eat.rtf@CB4
Table Talk
(Acts 11:1-18)

Experiences around the table
One of life's great joys is when the time rolls around, as it does every day, to sit down at the table to eat. Now I usually have a meal or two a day where it's just me, all by myself, with a newspaper in hand, eating. But I'm really thinking here of those shared meals, with my family, or together with friends, whether in a home or out at an eating establishment. The food, the conversation, it's just all so special. The food itself has a way of greasing the wheels , of providing a commonly understood natural backdrop for the real human interaction.

Eating is something all humans share in common. Customs surrounding eating differ from place to place. Some tables are very orderly and polite, ``pass me
the squash, would you please'' and ``can I offer you some more chicken celery casserole?'' while other tables are veritable free-for-alls, every man, woman, and child for him/herself. Some people sit at tables; others maneuver onto a mat on the floor. Some tables are segregated by gender or age, others are not. We could make a long list.

Cuisines are different around the world. Food is a great vehicle for understanding other people. Learning to appreciate and actually enjoy different tastes and foods helps to build appreciation for other people. Dare we say, food can help to build
peace?

But it can also present daunting challenges. I remember once sitting in a circle with Glena up in the northern reaches of Upper Volta (nor Burkina Faso) visiting with folks. Hospitality called for a gourd filled with water to be served to us, the special guests. And so some gnarled hands presented the water to me. I looked into the large bowl. The water was dirty, visible brownish specks floating around. This can't be good for me, I naturally thought. But I steeled my nerves and drank from the common cup. Another time I was at a Mennonite potluck on a Sunday afternoon at a church on the West Coast. We were in the church's Fellowship Hall and for some reason my nose picked up a smell that just revolted me. I wasn't sure if it was from the walls of the room, the food, the people, but it just
turned my stomach sour. I suffered through that meal, trying to be pleasant, until finally , thankfully, it was over.

What Peter must have felt
Peter must have experienced his own confusion, or perhaps outright revulsion, back in Joppa. The story is first told in Acts 10, and then retold in Acts 11 in more abbreviated form. It was the middle of the day and Peter went up on his roof to pray. He got tired and hungry and fell into a trance-like sleep, it seems, and then had a wild dream. In the dream he saw a large sheet descend from the sky supporting an array of four-footed creatures, reptiles and birds. All of these creatures, according to Jewish Levitical law, were ritually unclean and unfit for consumption. But the voice of the Lord instructed him very bluntly: ``kill and eat.'' He objected but in his dream it was made clear that what God has called clean you should no longer call profane.

Peter's dream coincided with a visit from men sent by the Roman centurion Cornelius. A centurion was a Roman military commander in charge of a hundred men. Cornelius was a devout man, a God-fearing man, who had his own vision. His vision leads him to send for Peter and so, subsequently,
Peter goes up the coast to Caesarea to the home of Cornelius. Cornelius, amazingly, falls to the ground in front of Peter, ``worshiping him,'' Luke (the writer of Acts) says. Peter then opens the dialogue by saying, basically, you know we Jews are to have nothing to do with you Gentiles but God has shown me that I should no longer call anything profane or unclean, so tell me, why in the world did you invite me here in the first place?''

The conversation continues. Peter preaches the message of Jesus, saying that anyone who believes in Jesus receives forgiveness. Peter and his friends see obvious evidence of the Holy Spirit (they were even speaking in tongues) and they have to shake their heads in amazement, what in the world has God done now?! How can this be?

When he got back to Jerusalem among his own people Peter had to face his own people. They strongly critiqued him for eating with these uncircumcised men. Over there in Cornelius' home Peter had dared to sit down at the table and eat with Gentiles. And furthermore, Luke takes pains to point out, Peter's friends said that you ate with uncircumcised men in Caesarea .

Of course it is incredible to our minds today how anyone could make a big deal out of a little medical procedure performed on the private parts of eight day old male babies.
But we have to understand that this circumcision was very important, it is found right there in the Abrahamic covenant (Genesis 17), an explicit sign, a reminder, of God's blessing promised for God's people.

While the sign of circumcision may be impossible for us to understand we probably can understand prejudices built around food. The law clearly taught that some foods were clean and others unclean. Ethical issues related to food are not foreign to us. Just think of your own prejudices, biases, or at least strong opinions built up around fast food, junk food, vegetarian diets, vegan diets, slow food, fast food, p
easant food, soul food, home-made food, healthy food, organic food, grass-fed cattle, fresh food, pre- packaged food, fresh-from-the-garden food, frozen meals, natural food, meat eaters, free range eggs , gourmet food, and you could lengthen my list. If we admit to the mix of environmental, political, economic, religious, and personal taste factors that enter into our own feelings about food maybe we can begin to get in a touch to some small degree with the seeming hysteria surrounding food back when Peter was talking to his friends.

Sarah Hinlicky Wilson, a research professor in Strasbourg, writes this:
Food is not merely symbolic. It's either the common sustenance of the community or the cause of division. The truth is that there's always some good reason (religious, ethical, economic, political) to refuse someone else's food, but God rejects those reasons. (in the April 20 Christian Century , p. 21)
Someone may say, y ou can't eat that, it was presented to an idol. Or you can't eat that, we haven't prayed yet. Or, do you realize those eggs came from Foster Farms? Or, why that's not fair trade coffee, how can you drink it? Or, that meal is way too overpriced. But again, there are a lot of good reasons to refuse someone's food, but God rejects those reasons.

In Peter's time, what was the result of this kind of fervor around food? Not only did it say that ``food'' goes out to the dumpster, but the people who would eat it are kicked out in the alley too.

What Peter did in response
It's very interesting, and I believe instructive, how Peter responds to his questioning brothers back in Judea. Why did you sit down at table with those uncircumcised and eat with them that unclean food?

Peter's response, in my book, is simply a testimony. He tells the simple, unadulterated story of his own experience.
He does so ``step by step.'' This is what happened to me. It all began one afternoon in Joppa. I went up on the roof to pray as is my custom. As I was praying I had this dream…. And the story went on from there. The simple, profound story of God's working in his life. And it led to the conclusion that if God can do this with them, then who am I to stand in the way of God, trying to block God from doing what God wants to do.

And in this case, in Acts 11, those hard-nosed, ritually pure and very circumcised men surrounding Peter had to stand amazed in the presence of what they had just heard. Our ``God has given
even to the Gentiles the repentance that leads to li fe '' they determine. They were floored that it had happened but they had to accept this completely new reality. It seems that they quickly came to accept this new reality gladly.

What about us?
The sermon now reaches that familiar point, towards the end, where we need to make some practical application. What does this mean for me, for us? We may be plowing familiar ground here but it doesn't hurt us to pass by this place again.

Who are those uncircumcised people in my life, in our life? If I saw a sheet coming down from heaven challenging me to hang out with those people, who might they be?

This was a huge change for Peter and his circumcised Jewish friends to make. And I want to be a little defensive here and just say that every new idea, every proposed change, isn't necessarily always for the better. Maybe sometimes the way we've always done it, the way it's always been, the way we always have thought, well, actually, the old ways still hold merit. I think that's a truth.

But at the s
ame time there seems to be considerable biblical and experiential weight behind the notion that the breath of the Spirit often seems to prod us to shake loose from the rusty chains of what has long been, or what we have long thought. Obviously, once again, we need some discernment, some thoughtful consideration with its implicit requirement of non-judgmental listening, to figure out, together, just what God might be saying to us in our own time.

You sat down at the table with them? You listened to who? You belong to that? You went there? Who did you say you read? You think that's okay?

If the sheet came down in front of you, who might be in it? What might be in it?
Those loud -mouthed, tree-hugging environmentalists ? Those fundamentalists? Those corporate barons? Those self-righteous liberals? Those bored teenagers? Those lazy welfare bums? Those Tea Partyers? Those sleazy politicians? Those expert consultants?

We all have a story to share. Like Peter, it's important to be able to give testimony to what we have seen and heard. And like Peter, it's important to take the time to sit and listen and experience we might never have managed before.
It's important to sometime share a tomato or a french-fry with someone else.

Maybe now is the time to sit and eat and share together. Amen.

--May 2, 2010
--2010.21
--First Mennonite Church, Reedley










Thu, 20 May 2010 15:30:38 GMT Stephen Penner
An Open Heart http://www.fmcreedley.org/Worship/Sermons:CB1=An Open Heart.rtf@CB4
An Open Heart
(Acts 16:9-15)

Rich and poor
Maybe the first anti-Christian polemic was written by a Greek philosopher named Celsus. He wrote in the 2nd century a work called ``The True Discourse.'' It no longer exists but we know about it because Christian apologist Origen argued with it more than a half century later.

A primary critique Celsus leveled against the young, burgeoning, but persecuted Christian movement was that it attracted the feeble-minded and that it excluded the educated and wealthy. In describing Christians he writes:
We see…in private houses workers in wool and leather, and fullers, and persons of the most uninstructed and rustic character, not venturing to utter a word in the presence of their elders and wiser masters; but when they get hold of the children privately, and certain women as ignorant as themselves, they pour forth wonderful statements to the effect that they ought not to give heed to their father and to their teachers, but should (instead) obey them; that the former are foolish and stupid, and neit her know nor can perform anything that is really good…. (www.bluffton.edu/~humanities/1/celsus.htm)

In another place Celsus writes that the Christian faith appeals only to the foolish,….slaves, women, and little children. (Willimon quoting in Acts, p. 138)

It is very common for us to point out the humble origins of Christianity. Jesus was born in a back-lot manger, he had simple parents, he called ordinary fishermen to be his disciples, etc.

And of course there is the strong emphasis on the poor in Jesus' teachings. Why it's easier for a camel to squeeze through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to enter the kingdom of heaven. We are familiar with scriptures injunctions against materialism, against thinking that possessions matter for much. The Beatitudes begin with ``Blessed are the poor in spirit…''

But there is clear evidence that the early church was not just composed of the down-and-out and bereft. The early Jesus movement, people attracted to the Way, came from different walks of life. And the little story we heard earlier, from Acts 16, is one example of the Christian movement attracting a person of means. This was Lydia, a purveyor of fabric, a dealer in purple clothe. Evidently she was a traveling merchant, a Gentile woman from Asia (in the area of present day Turkey) who found herself in Europe (present day Greece) who sold luxurious purple-dyed clothe for a living.

Luke tells us she's a woman, she's wealthy, she's traveling far from home, and she worships God. She's visiting with other women near Philippi, right on the banks of a river, when Paul shows up. He joins the conversation. Something stirs within Lydia, perhaps building on her already strong inclination to worship God, and she opens up her heart more fully to Paul's words. Luke tells us that her household joined her in embracing Paul's message. Next thing you know she welcomes Paul and Silas to her home. It's a big enough place and it launches the first church in Europe, the church at Philippi.

If the church in its earliest expressions was able to straddle economic differences and attendant social strata it was doing something remarkable. Most Protestant churches I'm aware of seem to appeal to like minded people, people of a similar economic and social ilk. To overcome those differences and live as one in the church to this very day is difficult. It's a huge challenge that we continue to face today.

Lydia opens her home
This little story of Paul's encounter with Lydia on the riverbank near Philippi contains other little jewels. The whole story began back in verse 9 when Paul is in Troas, at the northwest corner of modern Turkey. There he has a vision, seeing a man pleading with him to set sail across the Aegean Sea to now Greece. Luke tells this in the third person but then, in verse 9, shifts his voice to the first person causing the reader to wonder if Luke himself wasn't on board the ship with Paul.

Luke tells us that Lydia was already a believer in God. She was a person with a heart inclined towards religious matters. Paul's words find a special place in her heart, and her heart opens up. And in the aftermath she immediately throws open the doors to her home. ``Come and stay at my home,'' she says.

This generous expression of hospitality comes as a result of her newly opened heart.

This is a conversion story
The Lydia story is fundamentally a conversion story. This story of a wealthy woman from Thyatira (back in Asia, now Turkey) who encounters Paul--the ardent Christian apostle but once, before his own transformation, a passionate Jewish persecutor of Christiansacross the Aegean Sea (placing them in Europe), is at core about the change this woman makes. It looks to me to be a change that took place at glacial speed, for Lydia was already a ``worshiper of God.'' But after meeting Paul she becomes a follower of Jesus, a fellow bearer of the gospel message.

But even what I just said (follower of Jesus, bearer of the gospel message) is not explicitly found in Luke 16. Maybe we should think of this conversion using the logic of a ``tipping point.'' Some of you have probably read Malcolm Gladwell's book by that title, The Tipping Point. He wonders about how new ideas come to be accepted. They start small, and little by little, the idea gains a footing until, without anyone noticing, it becomes the majority point of view.

Think about how we sing ``606,'' Praise God from Whom all Blessings Flow. Mary Oyer introduced the song at a Mennonite Church Assembly in Turner, Oregon in 1969. Mary had seen the song in Harmonia Sacra (1876) and it was put in the 1969 Mennonite Hymnal. But to Mary, at the time, it seemed nothing special. But, of course, it caught on to where in great swaths of the Mennonite world it became known as ``the Mennonite national anthem,'' was known to be sung at Mennonite soccer games, and ``606'' could be found on Mennonite t-shirts.

For Lydia the moment, the ``tipping point,'' was barely discernible, but somehow a transformation was taking place. I like the way Luke records it, her heart opened. She had always been open, receptive, interested, but now it was clearer than ever before, her heart was open.

Many people have problems with any talk of conversion. The very word conjures up such negative associations that people want to run from the word as fast as they can. It does this for me too. I will probably never shake my experience with a missionary evangelist in Africa, near Lake Chad, who forced a crowd of hungry people, waiting for a food distribution, to wait out his long-winded sermon, and then got in a fight with an overbearing young man during the food distribution. We had to scramble to get out of town.

Another reaction people have to conversion talk is that it feels so formulaic. In an understandable attempt to make the gospel accessible, to demonstrate how simple it is to jump on the gospel bandwagon, quick, graspable steps are outlined. This is all you have to do to become a Christian.

To wit, the four spiritual laws. First, understand that God loves you and the entire world (John 3:16). Second, jumping over to Romans 3:23, humans are sinful, we all do the wrong thing. Third, Jesus died for these sins (I Corinthians 15) and Jesus is the way, the truth, and the life (John 14). And finally, we must receive him because he stands at the door and knocks (Revelation 3:20).

This approach has an appeal to the orderly, individualistic, Western mind. But I'm skeptical that it does justice to the testimony of the gospels, how people came to follow Jesus himself, or to the witness of the early church, how people came to adhere to the Christian message. Just consider the testimonies found in the book of Acts.

Peter's Pentecost sermon says that
         Everyone who calls on the name of the Lord shall be saved. (Acts 2:21)

Paul's conversion on the Damascus Road includes no particular words, but rather, upon seeing the light, he is simply obedient.

Peter preaches to Cornelius
         …in every nation anyone who fears him and does what is right is acceptable to him (Acts 10:35)

The apostles back in Jerusalem heard that the Gentiles had simply
         Accepted the word of God (Acts 11:1) and that God has given even to the Gentiles the repentance that leads to life. (Acts 11:18)

Paul preaches in Antioch
         By this Jesus everyone who believes is set free from all these sins from which you could not be freed by the law of Moses (Acts 13:39)

Peter, reflecting on how the Gentiles seem to believing in Jesus just like the Jews says
         We believe that we will be saved through the grace of the Lord Jesus, just as they will (Acts 15:11)

Later in chapter 16 Paul and Silas declare
         Believe on the Lord Jesus, and you will be saved, you and your household (Acts 16:31)

This reference reminds us that sometimes in Acts the whole family is converted. We see this in the story of Cornelius and his household (this probably means family members, business associates, and domestic servants). Lydia and her whole household are baptized after Paul's preaching.

All this is to say that we do well
         …to note the communal, corporate quality of conversion in Acts. Conversion is adoption into a family, immigration into a new kingdom: a social, corporate, political phenomenon. (Willimon, Acts, p.102)

In Acts there is no one way to become a Christ-follower, a determined pilgrim, a believer. There's not necessarily a particular moment. Conversion is more a process than a moment.

But just like the knowledge slowly sinks in that I'm passionate about playing the trumpet or I'm in love or I'm convinced that I'm never going to eat meat anymore or I now know that I'm called to be a teacher, it's also important to name what is going on, to declare the knowledge you know to be true, to admit to the flowering, the opening of the heart.

And rituals help us here. That's why we ask for baptism, a visible sign of an inner knowing. That's why we pause to partake at the Lord's Table, a visible symbol of the heart's longing and commitment.

These things are beyond words. What happened to Lydia is not spelled out. She's there by the river. She talks with Paul. Somehow she knows, she senses her heart opened wide. It just is, we don't know exactly how it happens. I understand this to be a God thing, God planting an irresistible yearning, a hunger, a drive, an anointing if you will, upon us to do what the Lord would have us to do.

I'm encouraged and heartened and instructed by the way this seems to happen so often in the early church within a group of people, a community. It is also instructive how this story criss-crosses cultural and economic boundary lines, allowing God to work in surprising places. But mostly I hope that the testimony of this businesswoman Lydia would resonate within us freeing us up, opening our hearts, to the Spirit of God working within us.

Amen.

--May 9, 2010
--2010.22
--First Mennonite Church, Reedley



Thu, 20 May 2010 15:31:47 GMT Stephen Penner